Sadducimus debellatus: or, a true narrative of the sorceries and witchcrafts exercis'd by the devil and his instruments upon Mrs. Christian Shaw, daughter of Mr. John Shaw, of Bargarran in the County of Renfrew in the West of Scotland, from Aug. 1696 to Apr. 1697. Containing the journal of her sufferings, as it was exhibited and prov'd by the voluntary confession of some of the witches, and other unexceptionable evidence, before the Commissioners appointed by the Privy Council of Scotland to enquire into the same. Collected from the records. Together with reflexions upon witchcraft in general, and the learned arguments of the lawyers, on both sides, at the trial of seven of those witches who were condemned: and some passages which happened at their execution.
         Cullen, Francis Grant, Lord, 1658-1726.
      
       
         
           1698
        
      
       Approx. 237 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 36 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A35351
         Wing C7475A
         ESTC R215462
         99827329
         99827329
         31747
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A35351)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 31747)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1864:6)
      
       
         
           
             Sadducimus debellatus: or, a true narrative of the sorceries and witchcrafts exercis'd by the devil and his instruments upon Mrs. Christian Shaw, daughter of Mr. John Shaw, of Bargarran in the County of Renfrew in the West of Scotland, from Aug. 1696 to Apr. 1697. Containing the journal of her sufferings, as it was exhibited and prov'd by the voluntary confession of some of the witches, and other unexceptionable evidence, before the Commissioners appointed by the Privy Council of Scotland to enquire into the same. Collected from the records. Together with reflexions upon witchcraft in general, and the learned arguments of the lawyers, on both sides, at the trial of seven of those witches who were condemned: and some passages which happened at their execution.
             Cullen, Francis Grant, Lord, 1658-1726.
          
           [8], 60 p.
           
             printed for H. Newman and A. Bell; at the Grasshopper in the Poultry, and at the Crosse Keys and Bible in Cornhill near Stocks-Market,
             London :
             1698.
          
           
             By Lord Francis Grant Cullen.
             Reproduction of the original in the Trinity College Library, Dublin.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Shaw, Christian, b. 1685?
           Witchcraft -- England -- Early works to 1800.
           Trials (Witchcraft) -- England -- Early works to 1800.
           Executions and executioners -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2003-09 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-09 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-10 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-10 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-12 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           
             SADDUCISMUS
             DEBELLATUS
          
           :
           Or
           ,
           A
           True
           NARRATIVE
           OF
           THE
           SORCERIES
           and
           WITCHCRAFTS
           EXERCIS'D
           By
           the
           DEVIL
           and
           his
           Instruments
           upon
           Mrs.
           
             Christian
             Shaw
          
           ,
           Daughter
           of
           Mr.
           
             Iohn
             Shaw
          
           ,
           of
           Bargarran
           in
           the
           County
           of
           Renfrew
           in
           the
           West
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           from
           Aug.
           1696
           to
           Apr.
           1697.
           
           CONTAINING
           The
           JOURNAL
           of
           her
           Sufferings
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           Exhibited
           and
           Prov'd
           by
           the
           Voluntary
           CONFESSION
           of
           some
           of
           the
           WITCHES
           ,
           and
           other
           Unexceptionable
           Evidence
           ,
           before
           the
           Commissioners
           Appointed
           by
           the
           Privy
           Council
           of
           Scotland
           to
           Enquire
           into
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           
             Collected
             from
             the
             Records
          
           .
        
         
           Together
           with
           Reflexions
           upon
           Witchcraft
           in
           General
           ,
           and
           the
           Learned
           Arguments
           of
           the
           LAWYERS
           ,
           on
           both
           Sides
           ,
           at
           the
           TRIAL
           of
           Seven
           of
           those
           Witches
           ,
           who
           were
           Condemned
           :
           And
           some
           Passages
           which
           happened
           at
           their
           Execution
           .
        
         
           
             JOB
             2.
             6.
             
          
           
             And
             the
             Lord
             said
             unto
             Satan
             ,
             behold
             he
             is
             in
             thy
             hand
             ;
             but
             save
             his
             Life
             .
          
        
         
           
             MATH
             .
             15.
             22.
             
          
           
             Have
             Mercy
             upon
             me
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             thou
             Son
             of
             David
             ;
             my
             Daughter
             is
             grievously
             vexed
             with
             a
             Devil
             .
          
        
         
           
             ROM
             .
             19.
             20.
             
          
           
             And
             the
             God
             of
             Peace
             shall
             bruise
             Satan
             under
             your
             feet
             shortly
             .
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           H.
           Newman
           and
           A.
           Bell
           ;
           at
           the
           Grashopper
           in
           the
           Poultry
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           Cross-Keys
           and
           Bible
           in
           Cornhill
           near
           Stocks-Market
           .
           1698
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           WISE
           Men
           do
           justly
           suspect
           ,
           and
           are
           hardly
           brought
           to
           believe
           ,
           the
           Accounts
           of
           extraordinary
           Stories
           ;
           especially
           about
           Witchcraft
           :
           Because
           the
           frequent
           Impostures
           which
           the
           Romanists
           have
           obtruded
           on
           the
           World
           in
           their
           Miracles
           and
           Legends
           ;
           the
           many
           Relations
           of
           odd
           things
           as
           done
           by
           Daemons
           or
           Wizards
           ,
           which
           yet
           ,
           were
           either
           false
           ,
           or
           meerly
           the
           product
           of
           Natural
           Causes
           ;
           the
           Ignorance
           of
           several
           Judges
           and
           Juries
           ,
           who
           have
           condemned
           silly
           Creatures
           meerly
           upon
           their
           own
           Ridiculous
           Confessions
           ,
           or
           other
           slender
           proof
           ;
           and
           the
           difficulty
           of
           conceiving
           the
           Manner
           or
           Philosophy
           ,
           of
           some
           Operations
           and
           Appearances
           ,
           tho
           undoubtedly
           true
           in
           Fact
           ;
           are
           good
           prejudices
           against
           a
           Sudden
           belief
           ,
           and
           may
           serve
           as
           precautions
           to
           make
           an
           Exact
           Inquiry
           into
           those
           Matters
           before
           we
           believe
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           they
           are
           Men
           of
           weak
           Souls
           ,
           and
           destitute
           of
           cleer
           thoughts
           ;
           who
           deny
           all
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           discovered
           Error
           in
           some
           ;
           or
           condemn
           all
           Facts
           ,
           as
           false
           ,
           because
           they
           know
           not
           how
           they
           came
           to
           exist
           :
           By
           the
           same
           rule
           of
           reasoning
           they
           may
           argue
           that
           there
           are
           no
           Enthusiasts
           ,
           because
           the
           best
           Men
           have
           been
           sometimes
           mistaken
           for
           such
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           are
           no
           Criminals
           ,
           because
           several
           have
           been
           punished
           that
           were
           not
           truly
           such
           :
           Because
           many
           Historys
           are
           fabulous
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           none
           to
           be
           trusted
           :
           And
           that
           all
           the
           Phaenomena
           in
           Nature
           ,
           whose
           invisible
           causes
           they
           cannot
           comprehend
           ,
           are
           meer
           Delusions
           .
        
         
           The
           following
           Narrative
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           matter
           of
           Fact
           ,
           is
           the
           best
           attested
           piece
           of
           History
           of
           this
           kind
           ,
           that
           has
           occurr'd
           in
           many
           Ages
           :
           the
           most
           of
           the
           matters
           therein
           represented
           having
           gained
           the
           assent
           of
           private
           Scepticks
           ;
           and
           been
           prov'd
           before
           publick
           Judges
           .
           So
           that
           its
           more
           surprising
           than
           Witchcraft
           it self
           ,
           that
           any
           Man
           should
           seriously
           deny
           the
           Beeing
           of
           any
           such
           thing
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           doubt
           the
           falling
           out
           of
           such
           strange
           Providences
           at
           a
           distance
           ,
           when
           the
           certainty
           of
           the
           matter
           of
           Fact
           has
           dispell'd
           all
           Objections
           in
           the
           places
           where
           they
           happened
           .
        
         
           Many
           Authors
           have
           proved
           ,
           at
           large
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           Witches
           and
           Witchcrafts
           ,
           from
           Reason
           ,
           Scripture
           ,
           Antiquity
           and
           the
           Experience
           of
           all
           Nations
           and
           Ages
           :
           And
           they
           have
           solved
           the
           difficultys
           which
           might
           obstruct
           the
           belief
           of
           this
           positive
           proof
           ,
           by
           Hypoth●…ses
           of
           Philosophy
           :
           Where
           it
           's
           to
           be
           observed
           ,
           that
           tho
           such
           explications
           of
           the
           natural
           manner
           of
           Phenomena
           are
           subject
           to
           cavil
           ,
           yet
           the
           existence
           of
           a
           thing
           which
           has
           so
           certain
           an●…
           positive
           Evidence
           cannot
           be
           denyed
           in
           sound
           Reasoning
           ;
           because
           Angels
           and
           Men
           not
           being
           made
           for
           civil
           converse
           together
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           and
           all
           Communion
           with
           Devils
           being
           forbidden
           us
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           needed
           to
           unfold
           little
           of
           their
           way
           of
           acting
           ;
           and
           still
           the
           next
           Age
           ,
           may
           discover
           what
           this
           could
           not
           ,
           as
           there
           have
           been
           those
           things
           explain'd
           already
           in
           this
           Age
           which
           were
           thought
           unexplicable
           in
           the
           last
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           such
           a
           short
           hint
           ,
           as
           may
           somewhat
           Illustrate
           the
           Events
           in
           the
           subsequent
           discourse
           ,
           is
           sufficient
           in
           the
           present
           Case
           :
           Especially
           since
           Providence
           designs
           those
           eminent
           occurrences
           ,
           rather
           for
           our
           Practical
           Instruction
           ,
           then
           for
           a
           Subject
           of
           ●…otional
           Speculation
           .
        
         
           The
           Devil
           can
           assume
           a
           bodily
           Shape
           ,
           and
           speak
           to
           Man
           out
           of
           it
           :
           As
           he
           did
           to
           Eve
           ,
           to
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           Heathen
           Oracles
           ;
           to
           make
           Men
           capable
           of
           entring
           into
           Contract
           with
           him
           ,
           for
           Satan
           is
           willing
           thus
           to
           ensure
           Mortalls
           of
           being
           Enemies
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           to
           other
           Men
           ,
           and
           to
           their
           own
           Salvation
           .
           The
           Insatiable
           Itch
           that
           prying
           Wits
           have
           after
           hidden
           and
           curious
           Knowledge
           ,
           the
           desire
           of
           Honour
           ,
           Revenge
           and
           of
           the
           knowledge
           of
           Secrets
           ,
           in
           some
           who
           are
           Great
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           the
           desire
           of
           Riches
           ,
           and
           many
           times
           likewise
           of
           Revenge
           in
           Worldlings
           and
           the
           poorer
           sort
           of
           people
           ,
           and
           the
           eager
           pursuit
           after
           the
           Enjoyment
           of
           Sensual
           
           Pleasures
           by
           those
           that
           are
           Voluptuous
           ,
           do
           by
           the
           just
           Judgment
           of
           God
           render
           all
           those
           sorts
           of
           Persons
           liable
           to
           his
           Tentations
           and
           easie
           to
           be
           prevail'd
           upon
           by
           his
           proposals
           to
           gratify
           them
           in
           those
           things
           which
           they
           seek
           after
           as
           their
           chief
           good
           .
           We
           see
           daily
           ,
           how
           the
           Lusts
           of
           Criminals
           inflamed
           by
           Satan
           ,
           divert
           their
           Horrour
           not
           only
           of
           Eternal
           and
           distant
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           Temporal
           and
           imminent
           Torments
           ;
           and
           Pervert
           those
           instincts
           of
           Nature
           which
           might
           otherwise
           frighten
           them
           from
           a
           surrender
           .
           But
           further
           ,
           he
           commonly
           facilitates
           his
           Conquest
           over
           Witches
           ,
           by
           decoying
           them
           gradually
           to
           his
           Lure
           ,
           through
           the
           mediation
           of
           Others
           that
           are
           already
           embarrr'd
           with
           him
           ,
           till
           they
           be
           sufficiently
           prepar'd
           for
           making
           an
           Explicite
           Transaction
           to
           obey
           him
           .
        
         
           That
           accordingly
           he
           has
           
             de
             facto
          
           prevailed
           in
           making
           Sorcerers
           and
           Witches
           ,
           appears
           from
           the
           Testimony
           of
           the
           Wisest
           and
           Best
           of
           Men
           in
           all
           Ages
           and
           Nations
           .
        
         
           The
           Heathens
           ,
           by
           Nature
           and
           Practice
           ,
           discovering
           this
           truth
           ,
           made
           Laws
           against
           Malefico's
           and
           Mathematico's
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           the
           last
           (
           tho
           they
           assumed
           the
           name
           of
           an
           Art
           much
           encouraged
           by
           the
           Legislators
           ;
           being
           known
           ,
           under
           the
           pretext
           of
           that
           ,
           to
           consult
           the
           Devil
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           distinies
           of
           Men
           and
           States
           )
           were
           punish'd
           by
           the
           Senate
           and
           People
           of
           Rome
           .
           And
           even
           the
           Persians
           ,
           in
           some
           good
           Reigns
           ,
           did
           the
           like
           .
           In
           the
           Old
           Testament
           we
           have
           an
           account
           of
           the
           Magicians
           of
           Egypt
           and
           Babylon
           ,
           who
           were
           baffled
           by
           Moses
           and
           Daniel
           ;
           of
           Balaam
           and
           the
           Witch
           of
           Endor
           ;
           and
           that
           
             Iesabel
             ,
             Manasseth
          
           ,
           and
           the
           ten
           Tribes
           were
           punished
           by
           just
           Judgments
           for
           their
           Sorceries
           and
           Witchcrafts
           amongst
           other
           Crimes
           ;
           and
           there
           also
           we
           have
           an
           account
           of
           the
           Laws
           made
           against
           such
           ,
           as
           distinct
           from
           those
           against
           other
           Criminals
           .
           The
           New
           Testament
           gives
           us
           an
           account
           of
           
             Simon
             Magus
          
           who
           bewitched
           the
           People
           of
           Samaria
           ;
           of
           Elimas
           the
           Sorcerer
           that
           was
           struck
           blind
           at
           
           Paul's
           Rebuke
           ;
           of
           the
           Pythonisse
           who
           seems
           to
           have
           been
           possest
           by
           consent
           ,
           because
           she
           was
           not
           Tormented
           ,
           but
           got
           profit
           thereby
           ;
           and
           of
           such
           as
           confessed
           ,
           shewed
           their
           Deeds
           ,
           and
           burnt
           their
           Books
           in
           Ephesus
           ;
           which
           are
           all
           of
           'em
           undeniable
           Instances
           of
           Witches
           and
           Witchcraft
           .
           There
           are
           also
           Prophesies
           of
           False
           Christs
           with
           signes
           and
           wonders
           ,
           able
           to
           deceive
           ,
           if
           posible
           ,
           the
           very
           Elect
           :
           General
           Councils
           have
           made
           Canons
           against
           those
           Wretches
           ;
           and
           the
           experimental
           Knowledge
           of
           injured
           Mortalls
           in
           all
           Ages
           ,
           with
           the
           publick
           Sentences
           of
           Courts
           of
           Judicature
           thereupon
           ,
           are
           delivered
           down
           to
           us
           by
           all
           Historians
           .
        
         
           
             Pet.
             Mamo●…ius
          
           in
           his
           Book
           
             de
             Lamiis
          
           ,
           gives
           us
           an
           account
           ,
           that
           
             Gulielmus
             Linensis
          
           ,
           a
           Popish
           Doctor
           was
           justly
           put
           to
           Death
           tho
           he
           dyed
           Penitent
           ,
           he
           having
           confessed
           Witchcraft
           ,
           had
           the
           written
           Covenant
           with
           Satan
           in
           his
           Pocket
           ,
           and
           own'd
           that
           his
           share
           of
           the
           Devils
           Service
           was
           to
           Preach
           and
           perswade
           people
           that
           Witches
           were
           only
           silly
           deluded
           Melancholians
           ,
           and
           therefore
           their
           Confessions
           were
           no
           proof
           .
           His
           success
           in
           this
           work
           of
           Darkness
           was
           such
           ,
           that
           the
           People
           and
           Judges
           did
           Slacken
           their
           procedure
           against
           those
           Miscreants
           ,
           by
           which
           means
           the
           Witches
           were
           vastly
           multiply'd
           in
           a
           few
           Years
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           told
           by
           the
           same
           Author
           ,
           who
           gives
           an
           account
           of
           the
           whole
           Process
           ,
           from
           authentick
           Records
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           observ'd
           ,
           that
           Satan
           has
           ofttimes
           chang'd
           his
           Scene
           in
           the
           different
           periods
           of
           time
           ,
           and
           turned
           himself
           into
           such
           Shapes
           as
           he
           found
           most
           convenient
           for
           his
           purpose
           .
           ●…o
           that
           the
           manner
           of
           his
           Apparition
           has
           been
           different
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Times
           .
           Of
           old
           he
           appeared
           Devil
           like
           ,
           and
           was
           worshiped
           as
           such
           by
           those
           that
           deprecated
           his
           Mischeif
           :
           as
           some
           of
           the
           barbarous
           Indians
           do
           to
           this
           day
           .
           In
           the
           darkness
           of
           Popery
           he
           was
           transformed
           into
           a
           more
           innocent
           sort
           of
           Spirit
           called
           Brounie
           or
           Fairie
           ,
           (
           that
           pretended
           to
           fortell
           Deaths
           ,
           to
           reveal
           the
           Deceaseds
           will
           ,
           discover
           hidden
           Murders
           ,
           and
           do
           other
           friendly
           Offices
           ,
           &c.
           
           Which
           were
           subtile
           means
           of
           inducing
           people
           to
           rely
           on
           him
           )
           Those
           Spirits
           were
           then
           very
           frequent
           ,
           he
           having
           the
           impudence
           thus
           to
           appear
           openly
           proportiona●…ly
           ●…o
           the
           knowledge
           of
           Men
           ,
           over
           whom
           his
           reign
           was
           so
           universal
           :
           And
           as
           Travellers
           and
           Authors
           in●…orm
           u●…
           he
           continues
           to
           do
           so
           in
           the
           more
           Northerly
           Regions
           to
           this
           day
           .
           But
           since
           the
           Ligh●…
           of
           the
           Gospel
           has
           broke
           out
           in
           our
           Horison
           ,
           he
           oftner
           works
           externally
           by
           Magicians
           and
           Witches
           ,
           and
           internally
           on
           the
           lusts
           of
           Men
           ,
           being
           now
           mostly
           restrain'd
           to
           his
           own
           Sphere
           or
           Subjects
           .
           Yet
           still
           he
           ensnares
           too
           many
           ,
           partly
           by
           aping
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           God
           ;
           especially
           as
           they
           are
           corrupted
           in
           the
           Romish
           Church
           ,
           whence
           so
           many
           Monks
           and
           Nuns
           ,
           as
           being
           well
           〈◊〉
           ●…o
           his
           hand
           ,
           have
           been
           easily
           overcome
           by
           him
           .
           Thus
           he
           keeps
           publick
           〈◊〉
           in
           the
           Night
           as
           things
           of
           extraordinary
           merit
           :
           They
           formally
           worship
           him
           by
           many
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           .
           ●…e
           imprints
           on
           them
           a
           kind
           of
           Sacrament
           :
           He
           inflicts
           dread●…ul
           Penances
           on
           such
           〈◊〉
           have
           not
           executed
           the
           commanded
           mischiefs
           :
           He
           teaches
           them
           odd
           word
           ●…nd
           ●…ignes
           ,
           upon
           repeating
           of
           which
           Exorcisms
           ,
           he
           effects
           the
           Operations
           agreed
           on
           beforehaud
           .
        
         
         
           But
           though
           what
           he
           does
           of
           himself
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           Watch-word
           of
           Sorcerers
           or
           Witches
           ,
           may
           ,
           by
           collection
           ,
           and
           an
           artful
           disposal
           of
           Matter
           and
           Form
           ;
           appear
           very
           surprising
           :
           Yet
           he
           cannot
           work
           against
           Nature
           ;
           or
           overturn
           the
           Course
           of
           it
           ;
           since
           that
           is
           only
           in
           the
           Power
           of
           its
           Author
           who
           alone
           can
           do
           true
           Miracles
           ,
           or
           know
           immediatly
           the
           thoughts
           of
           Men.
           It
           is
           probable
           moreover
           that
           since
           the
           Fall
           Satans
           natural
           Power
           is
           below
           that
           of
           good
           Angels
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           often
           baffled
           in
           his
           Designs
           by
           Providence
           :
           yet
           beyond
           all
           doubt
           he
           retains
           so
           much
           poweras
           (
           being
           permitted
           by
           God
           )
           is
           sufficient
           to
           bring
           about
           ,
           by
           unseen
           natural
           Means
           ,
           most
           of
           the
           extraordinary
           Appearances
           ,
           that
           the
           Generality
           of
           the
           Learned
           ,
           have
           ascribed
           to
           him
           :
           And
           particularly
           those
           in
           the
           subsequent
           Narrative
           :
           Many
           of
           which
           ,
           tho
           they
           are
           beyond
           the
           Efficiency
           of
           Disease
           ,
           Deceit
           ,
           or
           any
           visible
           Cause
           ;
           yet
           may
           be
           the
           Effects
           of
           some
           such
           unperceived
           Means
           ,
           as
           follow
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           no
           difficulty
           in
           Satan's
           transmiting
           in
           a
           short
           time
           an
           Account
           of
           Things
           which
           are
           past
           ;
           since
           it
           s
           known
           he
           goes
           to
           and
           fro
           in
           the
           Earth
           :
           Yea
           ,
           he
           may
           have
           certainly
           foretold
           some
           future
           Events
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           
           Alexander's
           Success
           against
           Persia
           ,
           &c.
           seeing
           he
           understands
           and
           may
           steal
           ,
           the
           great
           Revolutions
           of
           the
           World
           out
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ;
           wherein
           they
           are
           so
           graphically
           described
           :
           Or
           he
           may
           discover
           his
           own
           Resolutions
           whenever
           he
           is
           commissioned
           or
           permitted
           to
           execute
           a
           Judgment
           ;
           as
           in
           the
           case
           of
           those
           who
           ,
           for
           seeking
           their
           Horoscops
           ,
           are
           given
           over
           to
           him
           by
           God
           ;
           and
           thus
           he
           gave
           Saul
           an
           exact
           account
           of
           his
           own
           End
           by
           the
           Philistines
           .
           But
           without
           some
           such
           aids
           Satan
           can
           only
           guess
           like
           a
           Phisician
           by
           the
           Symptoms
           ,
           or
           a
           Politician
           by
           the
           Crisis
           of
           States
           :
           which
           is
           the
           Cause
           that
           most
           of
           his
           Oracles
           are
           Ambiguous
           .
        
         
           His
           transporting
           of
           Witches
           is
           elsewhere
           explained
           .
           He
           can
           raise
           Hurricanes
           (
           as
           appears
           in
           Iob
           )
           which
           are
           known
           to
           carry
           very
           ponderous
           Bodies
           over
           great
           Tracts
           of
           Sea
           and
           Land.
           It
           s
           easy
           for
           him
           to
           Condense
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Vehicle
           ;
           which
           may
           protect
           the
           Breathing
           and
           yet
           cut
           the
           Air
           ,
           like
           the
           Fence
           of
           Dyvers
           ,
           &c.
           the
           beak
           of
           a
           Sloop
           :
           In
           which
           also
           he
           affects
           the
           magnifying
           of
           his
           own
           natural
           Power
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           his
           followers
           believe
           that
           it
           is
           no
           less
           then
           that
           of
           the
           good
           Angels
           ,
           who
           transported
           Ezekiel
           and
           Elijah
           through
           the
           Air.
           His
           covering
           of
           the
           Witches
           from
           sight
           ,
           at
           some
           times
           ,
           is
           also
           cleared
           ,
           from
           the
           difficulties
           which
           seem
           to
           attend
           it
           ,
           in
           another
           place
           of
           this
           Book
           :
           Where
           it
           appears
           very
           possible
           that
           his
           skill
           in
           Opticks
           ,
           Reflection
           and
           Refraction
           of
           Light
           &c.
           
           To
           which
           his
           Power
           and
           Agility
           as
           a
           Spirit
           Subministrats
           Materials
           ;
           may
           effect
           all
           that
           can
           be
           prov'd
           to
           be
           matter
           of
           Fact
           in
           that
           Case
           .
        
         
           
             Glanvil
             ,
             More
          
           ,
           and
           others
           lay
           down
           another
           Hypothesis
           in
           both
           ,
           viz.
           That
           the
           Soul
           is
           separable
           from
           the
           Body
           in
           some
           Cases
           ,
           without
           Death
           :
           When
           by
           God's
           Permission
           ,
           Satan
           with
           the
           parties
           Consent
           ,
           gets
           power
           over
           both
           Soul
           and
           Body
           ;
           whereby
           he
           may
           carry
           away
           the
           one
           from
           the
           Helm
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           bring
           it
           back
           again
           into
           its
           Seat
           ;
           provided
           the
           vital
           Spirits
           which
           make
           the
           Body
           a
           fit
           Receptacle
           ,
           be
           well
           preserved
           by
           Ointments
           ,
           that
           constrict
           the
           Pores
           ,
           till
           the
           return
           of
           its
           Guest
           :
           But
           Death
           ensues
           from
           a
           Separation
           when
           the
           Organs
           of
           the
           Body
           are
           rendred
           altogether
           unapt
           to
           obey
           the
           Soul's
           Commands
           in
           its
           Functions
           .
           If
           such
           an
           opinion
           could
           be
           true
           ,
           Satan
           might
           imploy
           this
           captivated
           Spirit
           to
           actuat
           any
           shape
           he
           thinks
           fit
           .
           But
           there
           needs
           not
           so
           much
           Metaphysicks
           to
           unridle
           the
           Appearances
           of
           Witches
           in
           the
           shape
           of
           Beasts
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           :
           Since
           their
           real
           Persons
           may
           be
           covered
           with
           a
           Vehicle
           ;
           which
           by
           disposal
           of
           the
           Rays
           comming
           from
           it
           ,
           may
           deceive
           the
           Eyes
           by
           the
           same
           Impressions
           that
           come
           from
           the
           true
           sight
           of
           such
           things
           .
           His
           power
           of
           representing
           another
           thing
           in
           lieu
           of
           that
           which
           is
           truly
           present
           ;
           is
           so
           certain
           that
           it
           's
           found
           he
           may
           make
           up
           the
           Image
           or
           Resemblance
           of
           Persons
           who
           are
           not
           present
           at
           all
           :
           For
           it
           is
           not
           doubted
           but
           Spiritual
           Devils
           may
           sometimes
           be
           permitted
           to
           represent
           by
           Phantoms
           the
           most
           innocent
           and
           praise-worthy
           Men
           ,
           aswell
           as
           Incarnate
           Devils
           ,
           are
           suffered
           to
           tr●…duce
           them
           .
           He
           that
           accuseth
           the
           Brethren
           and
           imitats
           an
           Angel
           of
           light
           ,
           may
           likeways
           personate
           the
           Children
           of
           Ligh●…
           by
           his
           Delusions
           :
           Yet
           the
           Antecedents
           ,
           Concomitants
           ,
           and
           Consequents
           ,
           of
           such
           providences
           ,
           do
           generally
           discover
           the
           Falshood
           ;
           so
           as
           the
           just
           man
           ,
           for
           the
           〈◊〉
           part
           shall
           not
           perish
           in
           his
           Righteousness
           ,
           and
           God
           ,
           in
           his
           ordinary
           Providence
           ,
           will
           not
           laugh
           at
           the
           trial
           of
           the
           Innocent
           ;
           tho
           sometimes
           it
           falls
           out
           ,
           that
           the
           Sons
           of
           Belial
           may
           swear
           away
           the
           life
           of
           an
           Innocent
           Naboth
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           several
           other
           things
           of
           less
           difficult
           Explication
           .
           Particularly
           ,
           the
           Devil
           ,
           or
           Witches
           might
           have
           been
           heard
           in
           converse
           by
           the
           Maid
           and
           not
           by
           Others
           ;
           the
           sa●…e
           〈◊〉
           as
           a
           sound
           directed
           through
           a
           speaking
           Trumpet
           reaches
           the
           Ears
           to
           which
           it
           is
           aimed
           without
           
           dispersing
           it self
           towards
           those
           that
           are
           not
           in
           a
           streight
           line
           betwixt
           '
           em
           .
           The
           confederate
           Devil
           may
           ,
           upon
           the
           Witches
           desire
           ,
           infuse
           poisonous
           Humors
           ,
           extracted
           from
           Herbs
           ,
           of
           the
           same
           invisible
           Operation
           with
           the
           Steem
           of
           Mad-dogs
           ,
           or
           the
           Pestilence
           ;
           which
           being
           joyned
           to
           the
           rapid
           course
           of
           the
           Patient
           's
           own
           Spirits
           ,
           Humors
           ,
           and
           Blood
           ,
           and
           Satan
           ,
           by
           ingyring
           himself
           into
           them
           ,
           may
           ,
           through
           the
           natural
           Means
           of
           Pulsion
           ,
           set
           'em
           in
           such
           a
           Career
           as
           may
           very
           well
           produce
           those
           extraordinary
           Motions
           which
           are
           mentioned
           in
           the
           following
           Account
           .
           The
           Devils
           delight
           much
           in
           the
           Torture
           ,
           or
           destruction
           ,
           of
           young
           Children
           ,
           out
           of
           Envy
           to
           Christ
           ,
           who
           is
           tender
           of
           such
           Little
           Ones
           ;
           and
           because
           the
           Crime
           is
           the
           greater
           the
           less
           the
           Patient
           has
           offended
           ,
           or
           can
           resist
           .
           They
           use
           ,
           or
           make
           others
           to
           repeat
           ,
           Scripture-words
           for
           gaining
           Credit
           ,
           or
           alleviating
           the
           Terror
           ,
           or
           to
           disgrace
           the
           Word
           ,
           by
           such
           a
           Mock-use
           ;
           as
           they
           did
           in
           the
           time
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           therefore
           their
           Testimony
           was
           by
           him
           rejected
           .
           It
           's
           observable
           from
           many
           passages
           ;
           that
           he
           hastens
           ,
           sometimes
           ,
           and
           effects
           the
           Discovery
           of
           Witches
           by
           his
           Malice
           against
           their
           present
           temporal
           Enjoyments
           ,
           the
           uncertainty
           of
           their
           Continuance
           in
           his
           Service
           ,
           and
           unsatiable
           Desire
           for
           their
           full
           Ruine
           :
           Yet
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           who
           are
           most
           maliciously
           bent
           ,
           he
           thinks
           fit
           to
           keep
           here
           ,
           as
           useful
           Instruments
           ;
           and
           Providence
           permits
           others
           to
           Live
           ,
           that
           by
           a
           wilful
           filling
           up
           the
           measure
           of
           their
           Wickedness
           ,
           under
           the
           means
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           rendered
           finally
           inexcusable
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           those
           ,
           whom
           ,
           in
           Secret
           Judgment
           ,
           the
           Devil
           is
           permitted
           to
           Torment
           ;
           but
           ,
           in
           Mercy
           ,
           not
           to
           overcome
           :
           He
           may
           be
           influenced
           thereunto
           by
           a
           design
           of
           Perverting
           them
           with
           Terror
           ,
           whereof
           he
           is
           at
           last
           disappointed
           :
           And
           it
           is
           likewise
           certain
           ,
           that
           the
           Defacing
           of
           God's
           Image
           in
           Man
           ,
           especially
           in
           Despite
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           who
           honoured
           that
           Nature
           by
           Assuming
           it
           ,
           is
           his
           chief
           Delight
           :
           or
           he
           may
           be
           constrained
           to
           make
           such
           stupendious
           Appearances
           against
           his
           Will
           (
           because
           he
           's
           most
           successful
           when
           he
           is
           least
           known
           )
           for
           a
           visible
           Testimony
           superadded
           to
           the
           greater
           Gospel
           proofs
           ,
           in
           gross
           times
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           Spirits
           ,
           and
           a
           Devil
           to
           Torment
           Sinners
           ,
           as
           it
           's
           observable
           that
           this
           was
           denied
           by
           Mr.
           Aikenhead
           ,
           yet
           he
           died
           in
           full
           Conviction
           of
           it
           )
           by
           the
           Passages
           contain'd
           in
           the
           Ensuing
           Narrative
           :
           Or
           Providence
           may
           suffer
           things
           to
           fall
           out
           ,
           that
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           Intended
           by
           the
           Devil
           for
           an
           Instance
           of
           Malice
           ;
           they
           may
           ,
           by
           their
           Notoriety
           ,
           be
           a
           Means
           of
           Promoting
           the
           Discovery
           ,
           and
           bringing
           to
           Justice
           those
           Miscreants
           ,
           whom
           he
           made
           use
           of
           as
           his
           Instruments
           ;
           and
           who
           ,
           perhaps
           ,
           may
           have
           liv'd
           long
           in
           Rebellion
           against
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           Destroying
           Mankind
           by
           Services
           of
           the
           same
           Nature
           ,
           as
           fell
           out
           in
           the
           Case
           now
           in
           hand
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           last
           place
           ,
           God
           may
           permit
           such
           things
           for
           the
           Magnifying
           of
           his
           own
           Grace
           ,
           which
           was
           so
           Conspicuous
           in
           Enabling
           this
           Young
           Girl
           to
           resist
           the
           Fierce
           and
           Cunning
           Assaults
           of
           the
           Wicked
           One
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           no
           doubt
           but
           the
           Devil
           himself
           hath
           the
           greatest
           Malice
           against
           those
           Countries
           or
           Persons
           ,
           over
           whom
           he
           perceives
           his
           Reign
           to
           be
           nearest
           at
           an
           end
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           many
           other
           Profitable
           Instructions
           that
           may
           be
           learnt
           from
           this
           Wonderful
           Providence
           ,
           for
           such
           Dispensations
           have
           their
           own
           Language
           ,
           and
           the
           Man
           of
           Wisdom
           shall
           see
           God's
           Name
           .
        
         
           The
           use
           of
           Charmes
           for
           Men
           or
           Beasts
           ,
           certain
           Characters
           ,
           Words
           ,
           Verses
           ,
           and
           Spells
           :
           The
           observation
           of
           Times
           and
           Seasons
           as
           Lucky
           ,
           or
           Unlucky
           :
           The
           belief
           of
           having
           Success
           by
           care
           rying
           about
           one
           some
           Herbs
           ,
           Plants
           ,
           or
           Branches
           of
           Trees
           :
           And
           many
           the
           like
           Superst●…tions
           ;
           which
           can
           have
           no
           natural
           Causality
           on
           the
           effects
           desired
           ,
           are
           the
           very
           Rudiments
           of
           witchcraft
           ,
           and
           an
           Implicite
           Application
           to
           the
           Devil
           for
           Vertues
           which
           God
           has
           deny'd
           to
           those
           things
           :
           Whence
           they
           are
           to
           be
           abhorred
           as
           sinful
           in
           themselves
           ,
           and
           Introductory
           to
           an
           explicit
           Engagement
           with
           the
           Devil
           .
           So
           ,
           gross
           Ignorance
           ,
           prophane
           Loosness
           ,
           stupid
           Forgetfulness
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           neglect
           of
           his
           Worship
           in
           Closets
           and
           Families
           ;
           Malice
           ,
           Envy
           ,
           Revenge
           ,
           Discontent
           ,
           oppressive
           fear
           of
           Want
           ,
           and
           distrustful
           anxiety
           of
           Spirit
           :
           And
           Lastly
           ,
           a
           Libidinous
           temper
           ,
           Curses
           ,
           Imprecations
           ,
           and
           sinful
           Curiosity
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           avoided
           ,
           as
           paving
           the
           way
           to
           the
           same
           Mischief
           .
        
         
           Let
           none
           enveigh
           against
           a
           Profession
           of
           Religion
           ,
           because
           some
           ,
           under
           that
           specious
           covert
           ,
           have
           been
           found
           in
           League
           with
           the
           Devil
           .
           It
           's
           because
           of
           the
           glorious
           Lustre
           and
           Excellency
           of
           our
           Holy
           Faith
           that
           these
           Miscreants
           paint
           themselves
           with
           it
           ;
           that
           they
           may
           be
           the
           less
           suspected
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           able
           subtilly
           to
           gain
           others
           ,
           and
           do
           their
           Masters
           Work
           :
           It
           was
           no
           stain
           on
           the
           Apostles
           that
           One
           of
           their
           Number
           had
           a
           Devil
           ,
           was
           a
           Traitor
           and
           Cheat
           :
           Nor
           that
           Satan
           transformed
           himself
           into
           an
           Angel
           of
           Light
           ,
           on
           Design
           that
           the
           good
           ways
           of
           the
           Lord
           may
           be
           evil
           spoken
           of
           .
           Neither
           let
           us
           be
           under
           a
           Slavish
           Fear
           and
           Terror
           of
           that
           Hellish
           Tribe
           ,
           in
           truckling
           to
           their
           Humor
           ,
           least
           they
           should
           do
           Harm
           ,
           which
           savours
           of
           Worshiping
           and
           Paying
           
           Homage
           to
           the
           Devil
           ;
           whereas
           we
           ought
           only
           to
           make
           the
           Lord
           of
           Hosts
           our
           Fear
           and
           our
           Dread
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           no
           just
           ground
           to
           reflect
           on
           particular
           Persons
           or
           Families
           ,
           upon
           account
           of
           such
           Troubles
           .
           For
           no
           Man
           knoweth
           either
           Love
           or
           Hatred
           by
           all
           that
           's
           before
           them
           :
           All
           things
           happen
           alike
           to
           all
           :
           We
           must
           not
           suppose
           ,
           that
           these
           were
           Sinners
           above
           all
           the
           Galileans
           ,
           or
           above
           all
           that
           dwelt
           in
           Ierusalem
           :
           The
           infinite
           wise
           God
           may
           thus
           Try
           our
           Faith
           ,
           Patience
           ,
           and
           Christian
           Fortitude
           .
           Iob
           and
           our
           Saviour
           were
           Assaulted
           ;
           and
           Seven
           Devils
           cast
           out
           of
           
             Mary
             Magdalen
          
           ,
           a
           Chosen
           Vessel
           .
           A
           Daughter
           of
           Abraham
           was
           bound
           by
           Satan
           for
           Eighteen
           years
           ;
           and
           his
           Messenger
           was
           sent
           to
           Buffet
           the
           Great
           Apostle
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           .
           The
           Woman
           of
           
             Canaan
             ,
             Math.
          
           15.
           22.
           
           And
           the
           godly
           Man
           ,
           Mark
           9.
           24.
           had
           their
           nearest
           Relations
           vext
           in
           this
           manner
           :
           And
           blessed
           be
           the
           Lord
           that
           he
           has
           le●…t
           such
           Instances
           on
           Record
           for
           Prevention
           of
           s●…umbling
           ;
           though
           it
           must
           be
           confessed
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           Charity
           which
           judges
           well
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           cannot
           but
           alter
           its
           Remark
           when
           its
           proof
           is
           sufficiently
           clear
           from
           the
           way
           in
           which
           the
           Person
           affected
           did
           formerly
           walk
           ,
           since
           Presumptions
           do
           always
           yield
           to
           Truth
           ,
           and
           Lawyers
           have
           a
           Maxim
           ,
           that
           in
           
             re
             clara
             non
             est
             locus
             conjecturis
             .
          
        
         
           The
           
             Deaf
             Adder
          
           that
           stops
           her
           Ears
           at
           the
           Charming
           Voice
           of
           a
           Sun-shine
           Gospel
           ,
           will
           ,
           one
           way
           or
           other
           ,
           fall
           into
           the
           Charms
           of
           Satan
           ,
           or
           his
           Instruments
           :
           When
           Men
           will
           have
           none
           of
           Christ
           ,
           he
           gives
           them
           up
           to
           their
           own
           Lusts
           ,
           and
           the
           power
           of
           their
           Spiritual
           Adversary
           ;
           as
           ,
           when
           Israel
           had
           forsaken
           their
           God
           ▪
           he
           gave
           them
           up
           to
           Worship
           the
           Host
           of
           Heaven
           .
           What
           holy
           Caution
           ,
           and
           pious
           Use
           of
           our
           Baptismal
           Covenant
           ,
           ought
           we
           to
           make
           ,
           as
           the
           best
           Amulets
           against
           being
           either
           Enticed
           by
           the
           attempts
           of
           his
           Instruments
           .
           But
           how
           much
           ought
           we
           to
           be
           humbled
           ?
           And
           how
           great
           diligence
           ought
           to
           be
           used
           in
           the
           discovery
           of
           so
           many
           hidden
           Achans
           that
           are
           in
           the
           Camp
           of
           Israel
           ?
           Yet
           
             Poverty
             ,
             Age
          
           ,
           the
           Features
           ,
           yea
           ,
           Ill
           Fame
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           slender
           grounds
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           be
           worthy
           of
           being
           represented
           to
           a
           Magistrate
           ;
           ought
           not
           to
           move
           us
           to
           Suspition
           ,
           much
           less
           to
           defame
           :
           Since
           Charity
           hopes
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           we
           ought
           to
           do
           to
           others
           ,
           as
           we
           would
           be
           done
           by
           .
        
         
           These
           things
           we
           doubt
           not
           will
           meet
           with
           a
           very
           different
           Reception
           ,
           especially
           in
           this
           unhappy
           Age
           and
           place
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           where
           Britain
           may
           be
           termed
           the
           Unfortunate
           Island
           ;
           Africk
           never
           having
           been
           more
           fertile
           in
           the
           production
           of
           Monsters
           :
           since
           it
           s
           observ'd
           ,
           that
           through
           all
           the
           Successions
           of
           Men
           ,
           there
           was
           never
           before
           any
           Society
           ,
           or
           Collective
           Body
           of
           Atheists
           till
           these
           dreggs
           of
           time
           ;
           though
           there
           might
           have
           been
           here
           and
           there
           some
           mishapen
           Births
           .
           But
           Wisdom
           is
           Justify'd
           of
           her
           Children
           ,
           and
           it
           's
           the
           Season
           for
           Sampson
           to
           awake
           when
           Dalilah
           gives
           the
           Alarum
           ,
           that
           the
           Philistines
           are
           upon
           him
           .
           What
           Peace
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           the
           Whoredomes
           of
           Iezebel
           and
           her
           Witchcrafts
           are
           so
           many
           .
           But
           good
           things
           are
           hoped
           of
           our
           Magistrates
           ,
           who
           have
           already
           so
           happily
           begun
           .
        
         
           The
           Apostle
           said
           of
           
           Iob's
           Tryals
           ,
           ye
           have
           heard
           of
           the
           patience
           of
           Iob
           ,
           and
           have
           seen
           the
           
             End
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           So
           ,
           in
           this
           Narrative
           ,
           you
           have
           a
           Deplorable
           Account
           of
           this
           Maids
           Dreadful
           Fits
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Powers
           of
           Darkness
           that
           combind
           together
           ,
           not
           only
           for
           the
           ruining
           of
           her
           Body
           ;
           but
           also
           for
           murdering
           her
           Soul.
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           the
           hearts
           of
           many
           were
           bleeding
           for
           her
           ,
           and
           much
           Application
           was
           made
           to
           God
           in
           her
           behalf
           :
           Divers
           
             Solemn
             Facts
          
           were
           observed
           ,
           both
           in
           her
           Fathers
           Family
           ,
           in
           the
           Parish
           ,
           and
           throughout
           the
           Bounds
           of
           the
           Presbitry
           ,
           and
           else-were
           ;
           her
           Case
           was
           expresly
           minded
           in
           Publick
           addresses
           to
           the
           Throne
           of
           Grace
           ,
           till
           at
           length
           there
           was
           a
           General
           Fast
           Religiously
           kept
           in
           most
           parts
           of
           the
           Synod
           ,
           that
           God
           might
           give
           an
           effectual
           Check
           to
           
           Satan's
           Rage
           and
           Dominion
           in
           the
           Countrey
           .
           Boasting
           of
           Prayers
           is
           to
           be
           abhorred
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           our
           Duty
           ,
           with
           all
           Gratitude
           ,
           to
           Acknowledge
           God
           to
           be
           the
           hearer
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           to
           Proclaim
           to
           the
           World
           the
           Excellency
           of
           them
           upon
           this
           very
           occasion
           :
           For
           he
           hath
           not
           turned
           away
           his
           Ear
           from
           us
           ;
           it
           being
           the
           comfortable
           result
           of
           this
           History
           ,
           that
           the
           Girl
           hath
           been
           perfectly
           well
           for
           many
           months
           :
           so
           that
           we
           may
           well
           say
           ,
           t●…at
           she
           is
           a
           
             Brand
             plucked
             out
             of
             the
             Fire
          
           ;
           and
           the
           Instruments
           wherewith
           the
           Witches
           thought
           to
           have
           destroyed
           her
           ,
           have
           fallen
           upon
           some
           of
           their
           own
           heads
           .
        
         
           The
           Devil
           could
           not
           enter
           the
           Herd
           of
           Swine
           ,
           nor
           touch
           one
           Hair
           of
           
           Iob's
           Head
           ,
           without
           Permission
           from
           him
           whose
           Kingdom
           Ruleth
           over
           all
           :
           Whence
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           tho
           our
           Enemies
           be
           Indefatigable
           and
           Invisible
           ,
           yet
           we
           are
           under
           the
           Conduct
           of
           a
           Watchman
           who
           neither
           slumbers
           nor
           sleeps
           ;
           to
           whom
           Darkness
           and
           Light
           are
           both
           alike
           ;
           and
           Greater
           is
           he
           that
           is
           in
           us
           ,
           than
           he
           taht
           is
           in
           the
           World
           :
           So
           that
           unless
           we
           wilfully
           ●…orfeit
           our
           Priviledge
           ,
           〈◊〉
           is
           no
           fear
           of
           our
           being
           able
           to
           resist
           the
           Wicked
           one
           ;
           since
           neither
           Angels
           ,
           Principalities
           ,
           nor
           Powers
           ,
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           separate
           us
           from
           the
           Love
           which
           is
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           our
           Lord
           :
           And
           
           though
           no
           Argument
           can
           be
           drawn
           from
           any
           merit
           in
           us
           ,
           yet
           we
           shall
           carry
           the
           day
           against
           all
           the
           
             Militia
             of
             Hell
          
           ,
           under
           the
           
             Captain
             of
             our
             Salvation
          
           .
        
         
           It
           will
           not
           be
           a
           natural
           sturdiness
           of
           temper
           ,
           nor
           a
           formal
           mentioning
           of
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           or
           Christ
           ,
           that
           can
           shelter
           us
           from
           those
           Devourers
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           Seven
           Sons
           of
           
             S●…eva
             ,
             Acts
          
           19.
           
           They
           wrestle
           most
           successfully
           against
           Principallities
           and
           Powers
           ,
           who
           fight
           upon
           their
           Knees
           ,
           by
           Prayer
           ;
           this
           is
           the
           true
           way
           of
           resisting
           the
           Devil
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           make
           him
           flee
           from
           us
           .
        
         
           If
           Satan's
           Possession
           of
           Bodies
           be
           so
           great
           a
           Plague
           ,
           how
           much
           worse
           is
           it
           to
           have
           him
           reign
           Master
           of
           our
           Souls
           ?
           Wherefore
           let
           us
           Watch
           and
           Pray
           against
           every
           sin
           ,
           the
           least
           of
           which
           is
           more
           pleasing
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           worse
           to
           us
           then
           to
           be
           Tormented
           Bodily
           .
        
         
           If
           Satan
           ,
           as
           a
           Spirit
           ,
           can
           Insinuate
           himself
           into
           our
           Humours
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           ,
           if
           ,
           by
           having
           such
           an
           advantage
           of
           our
           Temper
           ,
           he
           influence
           the
           Flegmatick
           Person
           to
           Sloth
           ,
           the
           Cholerick
           to
           Anger
           ,
           the
           Sanguine
           to
           Lust
           and
           sinful
           Pleasure
           ,
           the
           Melancholick
           to
           Despair
           ,
           
             &c.
             
             So
             that
             they
             that
             think
             they
             stand
             ,
             have
             need
             to
             take
             heed
             least
             they
             fall
             :
          
           And
           to
           Pray
           ,
           that
           the
           Watchman
           of
           Israel
           may
           make
           an
           Hedge
           about
           them
           and
           their
           House
           ,
           and
           about
           all
           that
           they
           have
           on
           every
           side
           .
        
         
           Let
           this
           not
           only
           rouze
           our
           Diligence
           ,
           and
           stir
           up
           our
           Gratitude
           ,
           for
           not
           being
           afflicted
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           ;
           but
           let
           it
           also
           raise
           up
           our
           Admiration
           and
           Love
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           who
           hath
           freed
           our
           Souls
           and
           Bodies
           from
           the
           power
           and
           slavery
           of
           Satan
           :
           And
           finding
           our selves
           too
           weak
           to
           resist
           those
           deluding
           Pleasures
           which
           occasion
           our
           being
           deserted
           by
           God
           ,
           and
           given
           up
           to
           this
           fearful
           Thraldom
           ;
           let
           us
           run
           to
           the
           
             Rock
             of
             Ages
          
           for
           protection
           and
           support
           ,
           our
           sufficiency
           being
           only
           in
           God.
           
        
         
           Seeing
           Devils
           take
           so
           much
           pains
           to
           contract
           for
           the
           Souls
           of
           Witches
           ;
           the
           Saducee's
           the
           judicially
           blinded
           in
           their
           Reason
           ,
           are
           hereby
           rendred
           inexcusable
           by
           very
           sense
           ;
           ill
           Books
           ,
           which
           corrupt
           and
           ensnare
           curious
           Fancies
           ,
           who
           are
           seldom
           endow'd
           with
           accurate
           Judgments
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           restrain'd
           :
           As
           also
           such
           ridiculous
           Pamphlets
           ,
           as
           no
           doubt
           by
           the
           Instigation
           of
           Satan
           ,
           have
           lately
           been
           sent
           abroad
           ,
           designedly
           to
           frustrat
           any
           good
           use
           which
           might
           be
           made
           of
           such
           extraordinary
           Providences
           as
           these
           contained
           in
           the
           ensueing
           Narrative
           .
           The
           Authors
           of
           those
           Pamphlets
           having
           either
           forged
           other
           subjects
           or
           disguised
           this
           .
        
         
           The
           Publication
           of
           this
           Narrative
           has
           been
           delayed
           so
           long
           ,
           partly
           ,
           that
           there
           might
           be
           the
           more
           narrow
           Scrutiny
           made
           into
           the
           Matters
           of
           Fact
           ;
           and
           partly
           ,
           by
           some
           Accidents
           which
           did
           retard
           it
           .
           The
           Reader
           is
           not
           to
           expect
           any
           Accuracy
           of
           Stile
           ;
           because
           the
           designed
           brevity
           occasion'd
           the
           wraping
           up
           of
           much
           Matter
           in
           few
           words
           ,
           naked
           and
           Exact
           Truth
           in
           every
           Circumstance
           being
           our
           chief
           Aim
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           NARRATIVE
           .
        
         
           ABout
           the
           end
           of
           August
           One
           Thousand
           Six
           Hundred
           Ninety
           Six
           ,
           
             Christian
             Shaw
          
           ,
           Daughter
           to
           
             Iohn
             Shaw
          
           of
           Bargarran
           Gent.
           in
           the
           Parish
           of
           Erskine
           and
           County
           of
           Renfrew
           ;
           a
           smart
           lively
           and
           well
           inclin'd
           Girl
           ,
           of
           about
           Eleven
           Years
           of
           Age
           ,
           perceiving
           one
           of
           the
           Maids
           of
           the
           House
           ,
           named
           
             Catharine
             Campbel
          
           ,
           to
           steal
           some
           Milk
           ,
           she
           told
           her
           Mother
           of
           it
           ;
           whereupon
           the
           said
           Maid
           (
           being
           a
           young
           Woman
           of
           a
           proud
           and
           revengeful
           Temper
           ,
           and
           much
           addicted
           to
           
             Cursing
             ,
             Swearing
          
           and
           Purloining
           )
           did
           ,
           in
           a
           mighty
           Rage
           ,
           imprecate
           the
           
             Curse
             of
             GOD
          
           three
           times
           upon
           the
           Child
           ;
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           did
           thrice
           utter
           these
           horrid
           words
           ,
           
             The
             Devil
             harle
          
           (
           that
           is
           Drag
           )
           
             your
             Soul
             thro'
             Hell.
          
           This
           past
           on
           
             Munday
             ,
             August
          
           17.
           in
           presence
           of
           several
           Witnesses
           ,
           who
           afterwards
           gave
           Evidence
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Upon
           the
           Friday
           following
           ,
           being
           August
           21.
           about
           Sun-rising
           ,
           one
           
             Agnes
             Naismith
          
           ,
           an
           old
           ignorant
           Woman
           ,
           of
           a
           Malicious
           Disposition
           ,
           addicted
           to
           Threatnings
           ,
           (
           which
           sometimes
           were
           observed
           to
           be
           followed
           with
           fatal
           Events
           )
           came
           to
           
           Bargarran's
           House
           ;
           where
           finding
           the
           said
           
             Christian
             Shaw
          
           in
           the
           Court
           with
           her
           younger
           Sister
           ,
           she
           ask'd
           
             How
             the
             Lady
             and
             young
             Child
             did
             ,
          
           and
           how
           old
           the
           young
           sucking
           Child
           was
           ?
           to
           which
           Christian
           replied
           ,
           
             What
             do
             I
             know
          
           ?
           Then
           Agnes
           ask'd
           ,
           
             How
             she
             her self
             did
             ,
             and
             how
             old
             she
             was
             ?
          
           to
           which
           she
           answered
           ,
           that
           
             she
             was
             well
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             eleventh
             Year
             of
             her
             Age.
             
          
        
         
         
           On
           the
           
           Saturday-night
           after
           ,
           being
           August
           the
           22.
           
           The
           said
           
             Christian
             Shaw
          
           went
           to
           Bed
           in
           good
           health
           ;
           but
           assoon
           as
           she
           fell
           asleep
           ,
           began
           to
           struggle
           and
           cry
           ,
           
             Help
             ,
             Help
          
           :
           And
           then
           suddenly
           got
           up
           ,
           and
           did
           fly
           over
           the
           top
           of
           a
           bed
           where
           she
           lay
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           Astonishment
           of
           her
           Parents
           and
           others
           in
           the
           Room
           ,
           with
           such
           violence
           ,
           that
           probably
           her
           Brains
           had
           been
           dasht
           out
           ,
           if
           a
           Woman
           ,
           providentially
           standing
           by
           ,
           had
           not
           broke
           the
           force
           of
           the
           Childs
           motion
           ;
           she
           was
           afterwards
           laid
           in
           another
           Bed
           ,
           and
           remained
           stiff
           and
           insensible
           as
           if
           she
           had
           been
           dead
           ,
           for
           the
           space
           of
           half
           an
           Hour
           ;
           and
           for
           Forty
           eight
           Hours
           after
           could
           not
           sleep
           ,
           crying
           out
           of
           violent
           Pains
           thorow
           her
           whole
           Body
           ,
           and
           no
           sooner
           began
           to
           sleep
           or
           turn
           drowsie
           but
           seemed
           greatly
           affrighted
           ,
           crying
           still
           
             Help
             ,
             Help
          
           .
        
         
           After
           this
           a
           pain
           fixt
           in
           her
           left
           Side
           ,
           and
           her
           Body
           was
           often
           so
           bent
           and
           stiff
           ,
           that
           she
           stood
           like
           a
           Bow
           on
           her
           Feet
           and
           Neck
           at
           once
           ,
           and
           continued
           without
           power
           of
           Speech
           ,
           except
           in
           some
           very
           short
           intervals
           ,
           for
           eight
           days
           ;
           during
           which
           time
           ,
           she
           had
           scarce
           half
           an
           hours
           intermission
           together
           ,
           the
           Fits
           taking
           her
           suddenly
           ,
           and
           coming
           on
           and
           going
           off
           by
           a
           Swoon
           ,
           or
           short
           Deliquium
           ,
           but
           she
           appeared
           perfectly
           well
           and
           sensible
           betwixt
           whiles
           .
        
         
           About
           the
           middle
           of
           September
           her
           Fits
           returned
           ,
           in
           a
           manner
           differing
           from
           the
           former
           ,
           wherein
           she
           seemed
           to
           fight
           and
           struggle
           with
           something
           that
           was
           invisible
           to
           the
           Spectators
           ;
           and
           her
           Actions
           appear'd
           as
           if
           she
           had
           been
           defending
           her self
           from
           some
           who
           were
           Assaulting
           ,
           or
           Attempting
           to
           hurt
           her
           ,
           and
           this
           with
           such
           Force
           ,
           that
           Four
           strong
           Men
           were
           scarcely
           able
           to
           hold
           her
           ;
           and
           when
           any
           of
           the
           People
           present
           touch't
           any
           part
           of
           her
           Body
           ,
           she
           Cry'd
           out
           with
           such
           vehemence
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           been
           killing
           her
           ,
           but
           could
           not
           speak
           .
        
         
           When
           she
           was
           seized
           with
           those
           Fits
           ,
           her
           Parents
           sent
           to
           Pasley
           ,
           for
           
             Iohn
             Whyte
          
           an
           Apothecary
           ,
           their
           near
           Relation
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           for
           Dr.
           Iohnston
           ;
           who
           order'd
           her
           to
           be
           let
           Blood
           ,
           and
           Apply'd
           several
           Things
           to
           her
           ,
           without
           any
           discernable
           Effect
           :
           All
           the
           while
           of
           these
           later
           Fits
           she
           was
           afflicted
           with
           extraordinary
           Risings
           and
           Fallings
           in
           her
           Belly
           ,
           like
           the
           Motion
           of
           a
           pair
           of
           Bellows
           ;
           and
           with
           such
           strange
           Movings
           of
           her
           Body
           ,
           as
           made
           the
           Bed
           she
           lay
           on
           to
           shake
           .
        
         
         
           Some
           days
           after
           she
           was
           able
           to
           Speak
           during
           her
           Fits
           ,
           and
           Cried
           ,
           that
           
             Katharine
             Campbel
             and
             Agnes
             Nasmith
             were
             cutting
             her
             side
             ,
             and
             other
             parts
             of
             her
             Body
          
           ;
           Which
           were
           at
           that
           time
           Violently
           Tormented
           :
           And
           when
           the
           Fit
           was
           over
           she
           still
           Asserted
           ,
           
             That
             she
             had
             seen
             those
             Persons
             doing
             the
             things
             which
             she
             complained
             of
             in
             her
             Fit
          
           ;
           (
           it
           being
           observable
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Intervals
           ,
           she
           was
           still
           as
           well
           and
           sensible
           as
           ever
           )
           and
           could
           not
           believe
           but
           that
           other
           Persons
           present
           saw
           them
           as
           well
           as
           she
           :
           In
           this
           condition
           she
           continued
           with
           no
           considerable
           variation
           ,
           either
           as
           to
           the
           Fits
           or
           Intervals
           ,
           for
           the
           space
           of
           a
           Month.
           
        
         
           After
           which
           she
           was
           carried
           to
           Glasgow
           ,
           where
           Doctor
           Brisbane
           ,
           an
           able
           Physician
           ,
           order'd
           Mr.
           
             Henry
             Marshall
          
           ,
           Apothecary
           ,
           to
           prepare
           Medicines
           for
           her
           ;
           So
           that
           having
           stayed
           in
           Glasgow
           about
           Ten
           days
           ,
           she
           was
           brought
           home
           to
           her
           Father
           ,
           and
           had
           near
           a
           Fortnights
           Intermission
           .
           But
           then
           her
           Fits
           returned
           ,
           with
           this
           difference
           ,
           that
           she
           knew
           when
           they
           were
           coming
           ,
           by
           a
           Pain
           in
           her
           Left-Side
           :
           And
           in
           these
           Fits
           her
           Throat
           was
           prodigiously
           drawn
           down
           toward
           her
           Breast
           ,
           and
           her
           Tongue
           back
           into
           her
           Throat
           ;
           her
           whole
           Body
           becoming
           stiff
           ,
           and
           extended
           as
           a
           Dead
           Corpse
           ,
           without
           sense
           or
           motion
           :
           and
           sometimes
           her
           Tongue
           was
           drawn
           out
           of
           her
           mouth
           over
           her
           Chin
           ,
           to
           a
           wonderful
           length
           ,
           her
           Teeth
           closing
           so
           fast
           upon
           it
           ,
           that
           those
           about
           her
           were
           forced
           to
           thrust
           something
           betwixt
           ,
           for
           saving
           her
           Tongue
           .
           And
           it
           was
           often
           observed
           ,
           that
           her
           Tongue
           was
           thus
           Tortured
           when
           she
           attempted
           to
           Pray
           .
           In
           this
           condition
           she
           was
           for
           some
           time
           ,
           with
           sensible
           Intervals
           ,
           wherein
           she
           had
           perfect
           health
           ,
           and
           could
           give
           a
           full
           account
           of
           what
           she
           was
           heard
           to
           utter
           while
           in
           her
           Fits.
           Her
           Parents
           resolved
           to
           carry
           her
           again
           to
           Glasgow
           ,
           for
           the
           greater
           conveniency
           of
           being
           under
           the
           Doctors
           Inspection
           and
           Care
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           further
           discovering
           the
           Nature
           of
           her
           Distemper
           ,
           and
           making
           use
           of
           the
           most
           probable
           Natural
           Remedies
           .
           But
           being
           on
           her
           way
           thither
           ,
           in
           her
           Grand-mothers
           House
           at
           Northbar
           ,
           she
           thrust
           ,
           or
           spit
           out
           of
           her
           mouth
           parcels
           of
           Hair
           ,
           some
           curled
           ,
           some
           plaited
           ,
           some
           knotted
           ,
           of
           different
           Colours
           ,
           and
           in
           large
           quantities
           :
           And
           thus
           she
           continued
           to
           do
           ,
           with
           several
           fainting
           Fits
           every
           quarter
           of
           an
           hour
           ,
           both
           in
           her
           passage
           to
           
             Glasgow
             ,
             Nov.
          
           12.
           
           And
           after
           she
           arrived
           there
           ,
           for
           the
           space
           of
           Three
           dayes
           ;
           
           then
           from
           Munday
           to
           Thursday
           following
           ,
           she
           put
           out
           of
           her
           mouth
           Coal-finders
           about
           the
           bigness
           of
           Chesnuts
           ,
           some
           of
           'em
           so
           hot
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           scarely
           be
           handled
           ,
           as
           Dr.
           Birsbane
           Witnesses
           in
           his
           Atttestation
           .
           Then
           for
           the
           space
           of
           Two
           days
           ,
           in
           her
           Swooning-sits
           ,
           there
           came
           out
           of
           her
           mouth
           great
           Numbers
           of
           Straws
           ,
           by
           one
           at
           a
           time
           ,
           folded
           up
           ,
           but
           when
           out
           return'd
           to
           their
           Natural
           Shape
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           observable
           ,
           that
           in
           one
           of
           them
           there
           was
           a
           Pin
           :
           After
           this
           there
           issued
           out
           of
           her
           mouth
           Bones
           of
           various
           sorts
           and
           sizes
           ,
           and
           then
           some
           small
           Sticks
           of
           Candle-firr
           (
           a
           sort
           of
           Firr
           in
           this
           Countrey
           that
           burns
           like
           a
           Candle
           )
           one
           of
           'em
           about
           Three
           or
           four
           Inches
           long
           ;
           which
           ,
           when
           any
           attempted
           to
           pull
           out
           ,
           they
           found
           them
           either
           held
           by
           her
           Teeth
           ,
           fix'd
           upon
           them
           ,
           or
           forcibly
           drawn
           back
           into
           her
           Throat
           ;
           particularly
           
             Archibald
             Bannatine
          
           of
           Kellie
           ,
           Junior
           ;
           observing
           a
           bone
           in
           her
           mouth
           ,
           like
           that
           of
           a
           Duck's
           Leg
           ,
           and
           essaying
           to
           pull
           it
           out
           ,
           he
           declared
           he
           found
           something
           drawing
           it
           back
           into
           her
           Throat
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           required
           a
           deal
           of
           strength
           to
           pull
           it
           out
           .
           It
           is
           to
           be
           observ'd
           ,
           that
           hitherto
           she
           knew
           not
           how
           these
           things
           were
           brought
           into
           her
           mouth
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           were
           pulled
           out
           ,
           she
           immediately
           recover'd
           of
           her
           fit
           for
           that
           time
           .
           After
           this
           there
           came
           out
           of
           her
           mouth
           some
           quantity
           of
           Hay
           ,
           intermix'd
           with
           Dung
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           bad
           been
           taken
           out
           of
           a
           Dunghil
           ;
           which
           stunck
           so
           ,
           that
           the
           Damsel
           could
           not
           endure
           the
           Tast
           and
           Smell
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           was
           forc'd
           to
           wash
           her
           mouth
           with
           Water
           .
           Then
           for
           a
           days
           space
           she
           put
           out
           of
           her
           mouth
           a
           Great
           number
           of
           Feathers
           of
           Wild-fowl
           ;
           after
           that
           a
           Stone
           ,
           which
           ,
           in
           the
           Judgment
           of
           Beholders
           ,
           had
           been
           passed
           by
           some
           Person
           in
           a
           Fit
           of
           the
           Stone
           ;
           with
           some
           small
           white
           Stones
           ,
           and
           a
           whole
           Nut-gall
           (
           with
           which
           they
           use
           to
           Dye
           Cloath
           and
           make
           Ink
           )
           also
           lumps
           of
           Candle
           grease
           ,
           and
           Egg-shells
           :
           Of
           all
           which
           there
           were
           many
           Witnesses
           .
        
         
           When
           the
           Sticks
           above-mention'd
           came
           out
           of
           her
           mouth
           ,
           she
           foretold
           that
           she
           was
           to
           be
           grievously
           Tormented
           with
           sore
           Fits
           that
           Night
           ,
           which
           accordingly
           fell
           out
           :
           For
           a
           little
           after
           ,
           she
           fell
           into
           a
           Swoon
           ,
           wherein
           she
           had
           no
           use
           of
           her
           Senses
           :
           and
           though
           the
           Spectators
           called
           to
           her
           aloud
           ,
           and
           moved
           her
           Body
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Bannatin
           above-named
           ,
           gave
           her
           a
           very
           sore
           Pinch
           in
           the
           Arm
           ,
           she
           was
           not
           sensible
           of
           it
           .
           After
           
           she
           recover'd
           from
           the
           Swoon
           ,
           but
           continuing
           in
           her
           Fit
           ,
           she
           fell
           a
           reasoning
           with
           
             Katharine
             Campbel
          
           after
           this
           manner
           ,
           
             Thou
             sit'st
             there
             with
             a
             Stick
             in
             thy
             Hand
             to
             put
             in
             my
             Mouth
             ;
             but
             thorow
             God's
             strength
             thou
             shalt
             not
             get
             leave
             :
             Thou
             art
             permitted
             to
             Torment
             me
             ;
             but
             I
             trust
             in
             God
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             never
             〈◊〉
             my
             Life
             ,
             tho
             it
             's
             my
             Life
             thou
             design'st
             .
             
               And
               callin●…
               〈◊〉
               ●…or
               a
               Bible
               and
               Candle
               ,
               said
               ,
            
             come
             near
             me
             Kate
             ,
             and
             I
             'll
             let
             thee
             see
             where
             a
             godly
             Man
             was
             given
             up
             to
             Satan
             to
             be
             Tormented
             :
             But
             God
             kept
             his
             Life
             in
             His
             own
             hand
             :
             And
             so
             I
             trust
             in
             God
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             never
             get
             my
             Life
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             thou
             shalt
             be
             permitted
             to
             do
             unto
             me
             ,
             I
             hope
             thorow
             God's
             mercy
             ,
             shall
             turn
             to
             my
             Advantage
             .
             This
             Man
             was
             Rob'd
             of
             All
             ,
             and
             Tormented
             in
             Body
             ,
             and
             had
             nothing
             left
             him
             but
             an
             ill
             Wife
             .
             Come
             near
             me
             Kate
             ,
             and
             I
             'll
             read
             it
             to
             thee
             .
             
               And
               reading
               that
               Passage
               of
            
             Job
             ,
             
               when
               she
               came
               to
               the
               place
               where
               his
               Wife
               said
               to
               him
            
             Curse
             God
             and
             Dy
             ,
             
               the
               Damsel
               considering
               these
               words
               alittle
               ,
               said
            
             ;
             O!
             what
             a
             Wife
             was
             this
             ,
             that
             bid
             her
             Husband
             
               Curse
               God
               and
               Dy
            
             ?
             she
             who
             should
             have
             been
             a
             comfort
             to
             him
             in
             his
             Trouble
             ,
             turned
             a
             Cross
             to
             him
             ?
          
           
             Then
             after
             reading
             of
             the
             Chapter
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             she
             lookt
             towards
             the
             foot
             of
             the
             Bed
             and
             said
             .
          
           
             Now
             Kate
             ,
             what
             think'st
             thou
             of
             that
             ?
             Thou
             seest
             ,
             for
             all
             the
             power
             the
             Devil
             got
             over
             Iob
             he
             gain'd
             no
             Ground
             on
             him
             ;
             and
             I
             hope
             he
             shall
             gain
             as
             little
             on
             me
             .
             Thy
             Master
             the
             Devil
             deceives
             thee
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             bad
             Master
             whom
             thou
             serv'st
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             find
             it
             to
             thy
             Sorrow
             ,
             except
             thou
             Repentest
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             Repentance
             to
             be
             had
             after
             Death
             :
             I
             'll
             let
             thee
             see
             Kate
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             Repentance
             in
             Hell
             ,
          
           
             And
             turning
             over
             the
             Book
             citeing
          
           Luke
           ,
           Chap.
           16.
           
             near
             the
             latter
             end
             ,
             and
             reading
             the
             same
             said
             ,
          
           
             Kate
             thou
             seest
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             Repentance
             in
             Hell
             ,
             for
             this
             Rich
             Man
             besought
             Abraham
             to
             testify
             to
             his
             five
             Brethren
             ,
             that
             they
             come
             not
             to
             the
             place
             of
             Torment
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             ;
             but
             Repent
             and
             turn
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             no
             getting
             out
             if
             once
             they
             come
             there
             ;
             now
             Kate
             ,
             thou
             hear'st
             this
             ,
             what
             think'st
             thou
             of
             it
             ?
             I
             'll
             let
             thee
             hear
             another
             place
             ,
             which
             should
             pierce
             thy
             very
             Heart
             ,
             
               And
               turning
               over
               the
               Book
               said
               .
               she
               would
               read
               about
            
             Adam
             and
             Eve
             ,
             thou
             know'st
             Kate
             ,
             the
             Serpent
             (
             the
             Devil
             
             thy
             Master
             )
             thought
             to
             have
             ruined
             Mankind
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             his
             Malice
             was
             so
             great
             at
             that
             blessed
             State
             wherein
             they
             were
             ,
             seeing
             himself
             cast
             down
             from
             all
             hopes
             of
             Mercy
             ,
             he
             used
             all
             means
             possible
             to
             subvert
             their
             happiness
             ,
             by
             suggesting
             to
             them
             fair
             Promises
             ,
             and
             a
             prospect
             of
             Advantage
             in
             causing
             them
             to
             Eat
             of
             that
             forbidden
             Fruit
             ;
             and
             were
             made
             Subject
             to
             God's
             Curse
             for
             ever
             :
             But
             God
             did
             not
             suffer
             them
             to
             remain
             in
             this
             Condition
             ,
             but
             of
             his
             infinit
             Mercy
             shewed
             to
             them
             a
             better
             way
             whereby
             they
             might
             have
             Life
             Eternal
             by
             revealing
             to
             them
             that
             blessed
             Promise
             ,
             
               the
               Seed
               of
               the
               Woman
               shall
               bruise
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               Serpent
               .
            
             Now
             Kate
             what
             think'st
             thou
             of
             that
             Promise
             ?
             But
             observe
             this
             ,
             thou
             'lt
             get
             no
             Advantage
             by
             it
             ,
             it
             's
             not
             made
             to
             thee
             ,
             who
             hast
             renounced
             God's
             Service
             ,
             and
             Listed
             thy self
             under
             the
             Devil
             ;
             thou
             art
             his
             Slave
             ,
             thou
             deny'st
             this
             ;
             but
             I
             know
             thou
             art
             a
             Hypocrite
             ;
             for
             I
             remember
             ,
             when
             thou
             wast
             in
             my
             Mothers
             House
             ,
             thou
             boughtest
             a
             Catechism
             upon
             a
             pretence
             to
             learn
             to
             Read
             ,
             to
             cloak
             thy
             Sin
             :
             Wilt
             thou
             hear
             me
             ?
             know'st
             thou
             the
             reward
             of
             the
             Hypocrit
             ?
             I
             'll
             let
             thee
             hear
             it
             ;
             I
             remember
             Mr.
             
               William
               Gillies
            
             was
             Lecturing
             the
             other
             day
             upon
             the
             23
             of
             Mathew
             ,
             where
             many
             a
             wo
             is
             pronounced
             against
             the
             Hypocrit
             ,
             Eight
             dreadful
             Wo's
             here
             Kate
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             belongs
             to
             thee
             :
             But
             I
             'll
             tell
             thee
             more
             ,
             know'st
             thou
             the
             reward
             of
             the
             Hypocrit
             they
             shall
             be
             cast
             into
             the
             Lake
             that
             burns
             for
             ever
             ,
             that
             's
             their
             Portion
             ;
             do'st
             thou
             hear
             this
             now
             ?
             Thou
             turn'st
             thy
             Back
             to
             me
             ,
             when
             I
             am
             telling
             thee
             truth
             ;
             if
             I
             were
             reading
             a
             Story-Book
             ,
             or
             telling
             a
             Tale
             to
             thee
             ,
             thou
             would'st
             hear
             that
             .
             Remember
             it
             will
             be
             thy
             Portion
             too
             ,
             if
             thou
             do
             not
             Repent
             ,
             and
             Confess
             ,
             and
             seek
             Mercy
             .
          
           
             Again
             turning
             over
             the
             Book
             ,
             she
             read
             about
          
           Pilat
           ,
           saying
           ;
           
             Pilat
             he
             made
             a
             shew
             of
             cleansing
             himself
             of
             Christ's
             Blood
             ,
             he
             wash'd
             his
             Hands
             and
             declar'd
             himself
             Innocent
             ;
             but
             for
             all
             his
             washing
             he
             had
             a
             foul
             Heart
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             loose
             his
             Office
             for
             the
             saving
             of
             Christ's
             Life
             :
             He
             knew
             well
             enough
             that
             Christ
             was
             an
             innocent
             Person
             ;
             but
             he
             perferred
             his
             Honour
             before
             Christ
             ;
             Therefore
             to
             please
             the
             Iews
             ,
             and
             to
             quench
             the
             strugling
             in
             his
             Conscience
             ,
             he
             washt
             his
             hands
             ,
             and
             then
             delivered
             
             Christ
             to
             be
             Crucified
             by
             them
             .
          
           Thus
           she
           continued
           for
           more
           then
           two
           Houns
           space
           ;
           reasoning
           at
           this
           Rate
           ,
           and
           exhorting
           her
           to
           Repent
           ,
           quoting
           many
           places
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           in
           the
           Revelations
           and
           Evangelists
           .
           And
           when
           any
           one
           offered
           to
           take
           her
           Bible
           from
           her
           ,
           she
           uttered
           dreadful
           Schreeks
           and
           Out-crys
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             She
             would
             never
             part
             with
             her
             Bible
             as
             long
             as
             she
             liv'd
             ,
             she
             would
             keep
             it
             in
             spight
             of
             all
             the
             Devils
             .
          
        
         
           Before
           we
           pass
           from
           this
           it
           will
           be
           needful
           to
           give
           the
           Reader
           notice
           of
           some
           few
           things
           .
           1.
           
           That
           while
           she
           call'd
           for
           her
           Bible
           and
           a
           Candle
           ,
           she
           neither
           heard
           nor
           saw
           any
           of
           those
           Persons
           who
           were
           then
           actually
           and
           discernably
           present
           in
           the
           Room
           with
           her
           ,
           and
           that
           
             Katharine
             Campbel
          
           to
           whom
           she
           directed
           her
           speech
           was
           not
           discernably
           present
           to
           any
           Body
           but
           her self
           .
           And
           the
           pinch
           Mr.
           Bannatine
           gave
           her
           in
           her
           insensible
           fit
           ,
           she
           complain'd
           of
           afterward
           ,
           but
           knew
           not
           how
           she
           came
           by
           it
           ,
           nor
           did
           she
           blame
           any
           of
           her
           tormentors
           for
           it
           .
           2.
           
           That
           these
           words
           set
           down
           as
           spoke
           by
           her
           ,
           were
           the
           very
           same
           both
           for
           words
           and
           order
           as
           nearly
           as
           they
           could
           be
           gathered
           and
           remembred
           by
           the
           hearers
           ,
           without
           any
           addition
           of
           their
           own
           .
           3.
           
           That
           altho
           she
           was
           a
           Girl
           of
           a
           pregnant
           Spirit
           above
           her
           age
           ,
           knew
           much
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           had
           a
           pretty
           good
           understanding
           ,
           above
           what
           might
           be
           expected
           of
           one
           of
           her
           years
           ,
           of
           the
           fundamental
           principles
           of
           Religion
           ;
           yet
           we
           doubt
           not
           but
           in
           so
           strong
           a
           Combat
           ,
           the
           Lord
           did
           by
           His
           good
           Spirit
           graciously
           afford
           her
           a
           more
           then
           ordinary
           measure
           of
           Assistance
           .
        
         
           Sometime
           after
           the
           trash
           above-mentioned
           issued
           out
           of
           her
           mouth
           she
           fell
           into
           extream
           violent
           fits
           ,
           with
           lamentable
           out-crys
           ,
           four
           Persons
           being
           hardly
           able
           to
           hinder
           her
           from
           Climbing
           up
           the
           Walls
           of
           the
           Chamber
           ,
           or
           from
           doing
           her self
           hurt
           ,
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           she
           had
           no
           power
           to
           speak
           ,
           her
           back
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           her
           Body
           was
           grievously
           pained
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           condition
           she
           continued
           four
           or
           five
           days
           with
           the
           usual
           intervals
           :
           During
           which
           she
           declared
           ,
           that
           four
           men
           ,
           Alexander
           and
           
             Iames
             Anderson
          
           ,
           and
           other
           two
           (
           of
           whom
           she
           gave
           particular
           and
           exact
           marks
           ,
           but
           knew
           not
           their
           names
           )
           were
           tormenting
           her
           .
           It
           was
           observ'd
           ,
           that
           many
           of
           those
           she
           named
           were
           known
           to
           be
           Persons
           of
           ill
           fame
           ,
           as
           were
           these
           
           two
           Persons
           last
           mention'd
           :
           It
           is
           also
           remarkable
           ,
           that
           for
           some
           time
           she
           knew
           not
           the
           name
           of
           the
           said
           
             Alexander
             Anderson
          
           ,
           till
           one
           day
           that
           he
           came
           a
           begging
           to
           the
           door
           of
           the
           house
           ,
           where
           she
           was
           ,
           then
           she
           immediatly
           cryed
           out
           ,
           
             that
             was
             he
             whom
             she
             had
             seen
             among
             the
             Crew
             .
          
        
         
           After
           this
           she
           fell
           into
           other
           Fits
           ,
           wherein
           she
           saw
           the
           Persons
           before-named
           ,
           with
           some
           others
           ,
           and
           heard
           and
           saw
           several
           things
           that
           past
           among
           them
           .
           Particularly
           ,
           she
           sometimes
           foretold
           when
           she
           was
           to
           have
           the
           sits
           ,
           and
           how
           often
           she
           should
           have
           them
           ,
           (
           which
           fell
           out
           accordingly
           .
           )
        
         
           About
           the
           Eighth
           of
           December
           ,
           being
           brought
           home
           again
           from
           Glasgow
           ,
           and
           having
           had
           six
           or
           seven
           days
           respite
           from
           her
           Fits
           ,
           she
           fell
           into
           a
           frightful
           and
           terrible
           Relapse
           :
           The
           occasion
           whereof
           she
           declar'd
           to
           be
           ,
           her
           seeing
           the
           Devil
           in
           Prodigious
           and
           Horrid
           Shapes
           ,
           threatning
           to
           devour
           her
           ;
           she
           would
           fall
           down
           dead
           ,
           and
           became
           stiff
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           her
           Body
           stretcht
           out
           ,
           like
           a
           Corpse
           ,
           without
           sense
           or
           motion
           ;
           those
           Fits
           came
           suddenly
           ,
           without
           her
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           she
           did
           as
           suddenly
           recover
           and
           grow
           perfectly
           well
           ;
           and
           they
           usually
           came
           on
           her
           when
           she
           offer'd
           to
           Pray
           :
           Sometimes
           she
           knew
           when
           the
           other
           Fits
           were
           a
           coming
           ,
           how
           long
           they
           would
           continue
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           would
           return
           :
           In
           which
           Fits
           her
           eyes
           alter'd
           strangely
           ,
           and
           turned
           in
           her
           head
           ,
           to
           the
           Admiration
           of
           the
           Spectators
           ,
           with
           a
           continual
           Pain
           about
           her
           Heart
           ;
           sometimes
           her
           Joynts
           were
           contracted
           together
           ,
           and
           her
           Forehead
           drawn
           forcibly
           about
           toward
           her
           Shoulders
           ;
           these
           Fits
           she
           took
           by
           falling
           into
           a
           Swoon
           ,
           and
           would
           instantly
           recover
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           .
           During
           this
           time
           her
           Fits
           alter'd
           again
           ,
           as
           to
           their
           Times
           of
           Coming
           ,
           and
           Continuance
           ,
           in
           which
           she
           sometimes
           endeavour'd
           to
           bite
           her
           own
           fingers
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           else
           that
           came
           in
           her
           way
           ;
           she
           did
           the
           like
           when
           she
           saw
           the
           Persons
           before-mentioned
           ,
           or
           any
           one
           of
           them
           about
           her
           ,
           she
           would
           Point
           out
           where
           they
           were
           to
           the
           People
           with
           her
           ,
           but
           they
           could
           not
           see
           them
           ;
           and
           sometimes
           she
           declared
           ,
           that
           she
           had
           hold
           of
           them
           by
           their
           Cloaths
           .
           Particularly
           ,
           December
           17.
           being
           in
           a
           sore
           Fit
           ,
           she
           cry'd
           out
           of
           several
           Persons
           that
           were
           Tormenting
           her
           ;
           and
           being
           in
           the
           Bed
           ,
           grasped
           with
           her
           hands
           towards
           the
           Foot
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           cry'd
           out
           ,
           that
           she
           had
           catched
           hold
           of
           the
           sleeves
           
           of
           one
           
             I.
             P's
          
           .
           Jerkin
           (
           or
           Jacket
           )
           which
           was
           ,
           as
           she
           said
           ,
           ragged
           at
           the
           Elbows
           :
           And
           ,
           at
           that
           very
           time
           ,
           the
           Damsels
           Mother
           and
           Aunt
           heard
           the
           sound
           of
           the
           rending
           or
           tearing
           of
           a
           Cloth
           ,
           but
           saw
           nothing
           ,
           only
           they
           found
           in
           each
           of
           the
           Girles
           hands
           a
           bit
           of
           Red
           Cloth
           ,
           which
           lookt
           as
           if
           it
           had
           been
           torn
           off
           of
           a
           Garment
           ;
           of
           which
           kind
           of
           Cloth
           there
           was
           none
           in
           the
           Room
           ,
           nor
           in
           any
           part
           of
           the
           House
           :
           At
           the
           same
           time
           she
           told
           them
           ,
           there
           was
           such
           an
           one
           among
           the
           Crew
           going
           to
           Pinch
           her
           Tongue
           ,
           which
           was
           thereupon
           instantly
           pull'd
           back
           into
           her
           Throat
           ,
           and
           she
           lay
           Dumb
           for
           a
           considerable
           space
           .
           Sometimes
           after
           her
           Recovery
           from
           her
           Fits
           ,
           she
           told
           that
           she
           heard
           several
           things
           spoken
           by
           her
           Tormentors
           ,
           but
           durst
           not
           make
           them
           known
           ,
           because
           they
           threatned
           to
           Torment
           her
           more
           if
           she
           did
           ;
           and
           accordingly
           when
           her
           Mother
           or
           others
           prevailed
           with
           her
           to
           tell
           them
           any
           thing
           ,
           she
           was
           instantly
           tormented
           .
           She
           added
           that
           her
           Tormentors
           appear'd
           to
           her
           usually
           with
           Lights
           and
           strange
           sorts
           of
           Candles
           ,
           which
           were
           frightful
           to
           look
           on
           .
        
         
           Thus
           she
           continued
           till
           the
           first
           of
           Ianuary
           ,
           1697.
           in
           such
           fits
           as
           before-mention'd
           with
           some
           alterations
           ,
           and
           had
           likewise
           other
           swooning
           Fits
           ,
           wherein
           she
           continued
           for
           two
           or
           three
           hours
           together
           ,
           sometimes
           more
           ,
           sometimes
           less
           ,
           with
           very
           short
           Intervals
           ,
           in
           which
           Fits
           she
           did
           not
           complain
           much
           of
           pain
           ;
           but
           had
           a
           great
           palpitation
           in
           her
           breast
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           strange
           and
           unaccountable
           motions
           in
           other
           parts
           of
           her
           Body
           ,
           which
           continued
           in
           a
           greater
           or
           lesser
           degree
           during
           the
           whole
           time
           of
           the
           Fit
           ,
           wherein
           she
           was
           somewhat
           light-headed
           ,
           and
           not
           so
           solid
           in
           her
           mind
           as
           at
           other
           times
           ;
           tho
           in
           the
           Intervals
           of
           these
           ,
           as
           of
           all
           other
           fits
           she
           was
           composed
           enough
           ,
           and
           these
           Fits
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           came
           suddenly
           on
           and
           went
           as
           suddenly
           off
           by
           a
           Swoon
           .
        
         
           Before
           we
           proceed
           any
           further
           it
           is
           fit
           to
           observe
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           
             Agnes
             Naismith
          
           before-mentioned
           ,
           being
           brought
           by
           the
           Parents
           a
           second
           time
           to
           see
           the
           Girl
           ,
           did
           (
           without
           being
           desired
           )
           pray
           
             that
             the
             Lord
             God
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             might
             send
             the
             Damsel
             her
             health
             and
             discover
             the
             truth
             :
          
           After
           which
           ,
           the
           Child
           declared
           that
           tho
           the
           said
           Agnes
           had
           formerly
           been
           very
           troublesome
           to
           her
           ;
           yet
           ,
           from
           that
           time
           forward
           she
           did
           no
           more
           appear
           to
           her
           ,
           as
           her
           Tormentor
           ;
           but
           as
           
           she
           thought
           defended
           her
           from
           the
           fury
           of
           the
           rest
           .
           2.
           
           That
           
             Katharine
             Campbel
          
           ,
           before-mentioned
           ,
           could
           by
           no
           means
           be
           prevailed
           with
           to
           pray
           for
           the
           Damsel
           ,
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           cursed
           them
           and
           all
           the
           Family
           of
           Bargarren
           ,
           and
           in
           particular
           the
           Damsel
           and
           all
           that
           belonged
           to
           her
           ,
           with
           this
           grievous
           Imprecation
           ;
           
             The
             Devil
             let
             her
             never
             grow
             better
             ,
             nor
             any
             concern'd
             in
             her
             be
             in
             a
             better
             condition
             then
             she
             was
             in
             ,
             for
             what
             they
             had
             done
             to
             her
             .
          
           Which
           words
           she
           spoke
           before
           diverse
           credible
           Witnesses
           .
           3.
           
           That
           Bargarren
           having
           prevailed
           with
           the
           under
           Sheriff
           to
           imprison
           the
           said
           
             Katharine
             Campbel
          
           ,
           she
           never
           after
           appear'd
           to
           the
           Damsel
           ,
           (
           tho
           formerly
           she
           was
           one
           of
           her
           most
           violent
           Tormentors
           )
           except
           once
           or
           twice
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           found
           upon
           enquiry
           ,
           that
           she
           was
           not
           in
           the
           Prison
           ,
           but
           either
           in
           the
           Jaylors
           house
           ,
           or
           when
           she
           had
           liberty
           to
           go
           to
           Church
           .
           4.
           
           That
           at
           the
           time
           when
           the
           Damsel
           voided
           at
           her
           mouth
           the
           hair
           and
           other
           trash
           as
           above
           related
           ,
           
             Katharine
             Campbel
          
           being
           taken
           into
           custody
           ,
           there
           was
           found
           in
           her
           pocket
           a
           ball
           of
           hair
           of
           several
           colours
           ,
           which
           being
           thrown
           into
           the
           Fire
           the
           Child
           from
           that
           time
           forward
           vomited
           no
           more
           hair
           ,
           she
           declared
           that
           she
           heard
           her
           Tormentors
           say
           that
           
             Katharine
             Campbel
          
           made
           the
           Ball
           ,
           of
           the
           hair
           cut
           off
           of
           Christians
           head
           when
           her
           trouble
           began
           .
        
         
           Upon
           the
           first
           day
           of
           Ianuary
           about
           ten
           a
           clock
           at
           night
           ,
           she
           swoon'd
           and
           fell
           into
           Fits
           differing
           from
           the
           former
           ,
           in
           that
           ,
           after
           her
           swooning
           was
           over
           she
           lay
           still
           as
           if
           she
           had
           been
           dead
           ,
           yet
           at
           the
           same
           time
           she
           was
           heard
           talking
           mournfully
           with
           a
           low
           Voice
           ,
           and
           repeating
           several
           Storys
           in
           meeter
           ,
           which
           they
           thought
           to
           be
           an
           account
           of
           the
           Rise
           and
           Progress
           of
           her
           own
           trouble
           ;
           and
           thus
           she
           continued
           (
           naming
           some
           of
           the
           forementioned
           Persons
           at
           times
           )
           till
           her
           Parents
           and
           others
           offered
           to
           Rouze
           her
           ,
           by
           Touching
           and
           Moving
           her
           Body
           ,
           whereupon
           she
           uttered
           horrid
           Shreeks
           ,
           and
           cry'd
           as
           if
           she
           had
           been
           pierced
           thorow
           with
           Swords
           ,
           and
           assaulted
           for
           her
           Life
           .
           After
           this
           she
           fell
           a
           Singing
           ,
           Leaping
           and
           Dancing
           for
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           laughing
           with
           a
           loud
           Voice
           ,
           in
           an
           unusual
           manner
           ,
           tearing
           down
           the
           Hangings
           of
           the
           Bed
           ,
           and
           pulling
           off
           her
           Head-cloaths
           ;
           in
           which
           Extravagances
           she
           was
           acted
           with
           such
           Force
           and
           Strength
           that
           
           her
           Father
           and
           the
           Minister
           tho
           joyning
           their
           whole
           Strength
           ,
           could
           not
           hinder
           her
           from
           Dancing
           and
           Leaping
           .
           But
           after
           Prayer
           ,
           the
           Minister
           finding
           her
           Composed
           ,
           enquired
           if
           she
           remembered
           what
           she
           had
           done
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Fit
           ;
           to
           which
           she
           reply'd
           ,
           That
           she
           distinctly
           remembered
           her
           miscariages
           ,
           and
           in
           particular
           her
           Singing
           and
           Dancing
           ,
           adding
           ,
           that
           the
           Witches
           enclosed
           her
           in
           a
           Ring
           (
           or
           Circle
           )
           and
           Dancing
           and
           Singing
           about
           her
           ,
           was
           the
           occasion
           of
           her
           Dancing
           ,
           which
           she
           then
           gladly
           performed
           with
           the
           rest
           .
           For
           some
           days
           after
           she
           had
           Fits
           much
           after
           the
           same
           manner
           ,
           with
           some
           small
           variation
           :
           In
           one
           of
           'em
           she
           tore
           off
           her
           Head-cloaths
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           stript
           her self
           of
           all
           her
           Cloaths
           if
           she
           had
           been
           permitted
           .
        
         
           About
           the
           Eleventh
           of
           Ianuary
           ,
           she
           fell
           into
           Fits
           different
           from
           the
           former
           ,
           in
           which
           she
           was
           carried
           away
           from
           her
           Parents
           and
           others
           that
           were
           about
           her
           ,
           with
           a
           sudden
           flight
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           time
           (
           to
           their
           great
           amazement
           )
           thorow
           the
           Chamber
           and
           Hall
           down
           a
           long
           winding
           Stair
           towards
           the
           Tower-gate
           ,
           with
           such
           a
           swift
           and
           unaccountable
           motion
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           in
           the
           power
           of
           any
           to
           prevent
           her
           ,
           her
           Feet
           did
           not
           touch
           the
           Ground
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           any
           of
           the
           Beholders
           could
           discern
           ;
           and
           as
           she
           went
           she
           was
           heard
           to
           laugh
           in
           an
           unusual
           manner
           :
           But
           by
           Divine
           Providence
           the
           Gate
           being
           shut
           ,
           her
           motion
           was
           stopt
           till
           such
           time
           as
           some
           of
           the
           Family
           could
           overtake
           her
           ,
           who
           endeavouring
           to
           carry
           her
           back
           ,
           she
           immediately
           fell
           down
           and
           became
           stiff
           like
           a
           dead
           Corps
           ,
           and
           being
           brought
           back
           to
           her
           Chamber
           ,
           lay
           so
           for
           a
           considerable
           space
           :
           upon
           her
           recovery
           she
           declar'd
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           about
           Nine
           or
           Ten
           Persons
           who
           carried
           her
           away
           as
           if
           she
           had
           been
           in
           a
           Swing
           ,
           wherein
           she
           then
           took
           pleasure
           ,
           her
           Feet
           not
           at
           all
           touching
           the
           Ground
           ,
           to
           her
           apprehension
           .
        
         
           The
           Night
           following
           she
           was
           suddenly
           carried
           away
           ,
           as
           before
           ,
           from
           her
           Parents
           and
           others
           thro
           the
           Chamber
           and
           Hall
           ,
           and
           sixteen
           large
           steps
           of
           a
           winding
           Stair
           towards
           the
           top
           of
           the
           House
           ,
           where
           she
           met
           with
           Apparitions
           of
           strange
           and
           unaccountable
           things
           ,
           but
           was
           carried
           down
           again
           〈◊〉
           she
           thought
           in
           a
           swing
           by
           six
           Women
           and
           four
           Men
           〈◊〉
           the
           the
           Gate
           ,
           where
           she
           was
           found
           ,
           and
           thence
           〈◊〉
           up
           as
           formerly
           with
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           her
           Body
           distended
           and
           stiff
           
           like
           one
           dead
           ;
           she
           lay
           so
           for
           some
           time
           ,
           and
           when
           recover'd
           ,
           declared
           ,
           that
           both
           then
           and
           before
           ,
           she
           had
           endeavoured
           to
           open
           the
           Gate
           ,
           and
           that
           those
           she
           saw
           about
           her
           helped
           her
           ,
           with
           a
           design
           to
           get
           her
           to
           the
           Court
           to
           drown
           her
           in
           the
           Well
           ,
           which
           she
           heard
           them
           say
           they
           intended
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           that
           then
           the
           World
           would
           believe
           she
           had
           destroyed
           her self
           .
           It
           is
           observable
           that
           in
           one
           of
           these
           fits
           afterwards
           ,
           she
           was
           stopt
           at
           the
           Gate
           ,
           tho
           it
           was
           not
           bolted
           nor
           lock'd
           ,
           yet
           the
           Providence
           of
           God
           order'd
           it
           so
           that
           neither
           she
           nor
           her
           Tormentors
           could
           open
           it
           so
           that
           they
           left
           her
           there
           as
           usual
           .
        
         
           Before
           we
           proceed
           further
           ,
           it
           is
           fit
           to
           take
           notice
           that
           as
           soon
           as
           the
           Damsels
           affliction
           was
           observ'd
           to
           be
           extraordinary
           and
           preternatural
           there
           was
           (
           besides
           former
           private
           Prayers
           and
           Fasts
           by
           the
           Family
           )
           at
           the
           desire
           of
           the
           Parents
           and
           Minister
           of
           the
           Parish
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Presbytries
           special
           order
           ,
           a
           Minister
           or
           two
           appointed
           to
           meet
           one
           day
           every
           Week
           to
           joyn
           with
           the
           Family
           ,
           the
           Minister
           of
           the
           Parish
           and
           other
           good
           Christians
           of
           the
           Neighbourhood
           ,
           in
           Fasting
           and
           Praying
           .
           And
           on
           the
           12th
           .
           of
           Ianuary
           it
           being
           the
           turn
           of
           Mr.
           
             Patrick
             Simpson
          
           a
           Neighbouring
           Minister
           to
           be
           there
           ;
           when
           he
           came
           he
           found
           the
           Minister
           of
           the
           Parish
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           who
           was
           to
           joyn
           with
           him
           absent
           upon
           Necessary
           Occasions
           ,
           yet
           resolved
           to
           carry
           on
           the
           Work
           with
           the
           assistance
           of
           three
           Elders
           and
           some
           other
           good
           People
           that
           were
           present
           .
           When
           he
           first
           saw
           the
           Damsel
           he
           found
           her
           under
           some
           lesser
           Fits
           which
           came
           and
           went
           off
           quickly
           :
           she
           was
           quiet
           and
           sober
           during
           Prayer
           ,
           but
           in
           time
           of
           singing
           the
           93
           Psalm
           she
           fell
           into
           a
           sore
           Fit
           ,
           of
           greater
           continuance
           ,
           first
           Laughing
           ,
           then
           making
           a
           sound
           like
           Singing
           ,
           after
           that
           pulling
           her
           head-Cloathes
           over
           her
           Face
           ,
           and
           lastly
           turning
           so
           outragious
           in
           her
           Motions
           that
           her
           Father
           could
           scarce
           hold
           her
           till
           the
           Fit
           abated
           :
           After
           her
           Recovery
           she
           was
           quiet
           and
           composed
           all
           the
           time
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           while
           the
           Minister
           Lectur'd
           on
           Mark
           9.
           from
           14.
           verse
           to
           the
           30.
           was
           very
           Attentive
           ,
           carefully
           looking
           for
           the
           Scriptures
           quoted
           ,
           and
           so
           continued
           till
           the
           Religious
           exercise
           was
           ended
           ,
           and
           sometime
           after
           ,
           when
           she
           acquainted
           the
           Company
           that
           she
           had
           something
           to
           tell
           which
           she
           heard
           some
           among
           her
           Tormenters
           
           say
           ;
           but
           durst
           not
           reveal
           it
           ;
           upon
           which
           the
           Minister
           and
           her
           Mother
           urg'd
           her
           to
           be
           free
           and
           not
           to
           obey
           the
           Devil
           ,
           but
           before
           she
           got
           a
           Sentence
           fully
           pronunced
           in
           her
           Mothers
           Ear
           ,
           she
           fell
           into
           a
           violent
           Fit
           ,
           so
           as
           her
           Mother
           and
           others
           could
           scarcely
           hold
           her
           till
           the
           Violence
           thereof
           began
           to
           abate
           ,
           and
           then
           her
           Mother
           told
           the
           Company
           that
           she
           was
           speaking
           of
           a
           Meeting
           and
           a
           Feast
           her
           Tormentors
           had
           spoken
           of
           in
           the
           Orchard
           of
           Bargarran
           ,
           but
           was
           able
           to
           say
           no
           more
           .
           After
           her
           Recovery
           ,
           her
           Mother
           desir'd
           her
           to
           tell
           the
           rest
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           she
           began
           again
           to
           Wisper
           in
           her
           Ear
           ,
           but
           could
           not
           get
           one
           word
           uttered
           till
           she
           was
           seiz'd
           again
           with
           a
           Fit
           ,
           as
           violent
           as
           the
           former
           ,
           whereupon
           the
           Minister
           desired
           them
           to
           forbear
           troubling
           her
           any
           further
           .
           But
           it
           was
           observed
           afterwards
           that
           
             Elizabeth
             Anderson
             ,
             Iames
             Lindsay
          
           and
           
             Thomas
             Lindsay
          
           ,
           three
           of
           those
           that
           tormented
           her
           confessed
           that
           they
           and
           others
           had
           a
           meeting
           in
           the
           Orchard
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           tho
           neither
           of
           'em
           knew
           what
           the
           Girl
           had
           said
           ,
           or
           what
           the
           others
           had
           confessed
           concerning
           it
           .
        
         
           A
           little
           after
           this
           ,
           she
           was
           again
           suddenly
           carried
           from
           them
           down
           a
           Stair
           ,
           which
           goes
           off
           from
           a
           Corner
           of
           the
           Chamber
           to
           a
           Celler
           just
           below
           it
           ,
           whether
           her
           Brother
           and
           Sister
           were
           providentially
           gone
           a
           little
           before
           ,
           to
           bring
           some
           drink
           with
           a
           lighted
           Candle
           ,
           which
           she
           soon
           put
           out
           :
           But
           they
           crying
           and
           holding
           her
           by
           the
           Head-Cloaths
           ,
           quickly
           discovered
           to
           the
           rest
           where
           she
           was
           .
           Upon
           which
           Mr.
           
             Alexander
             King
          
           Minister
           of
           Bonnil
           made
           hast
           down
           Stairs
           where
           her
           Brother
           and
           Sister
           had
           lost
           their
           hold
           of
           her
           ;
           but
           Mr.
           King
           having
           caught
           hold
           of
           her
           again
           ,
           keept
           her
           in
           his
           Arms
           till
           another
           Candle
           was
           brought
           ,
           and
           endeavoring
           to
           bring
           her
           up
           Stairs
           ,
           declared
           that
           he
           found
           something
           forcibly
           drawing
           her
           downwards
           ,
           but
           still
           keeping
           his
           hold
           ,
           she
           fell
           as
           one
           Dead
           upon
           the
           Stairs
           ,
           and
           being
           carried
           up
           and
           laid
           in
           Bed
           ,
           she
           lay
           ▪
           so
           for
           a
           considerable
           space
           .
           When
           recovered
           from
           her
           Fit
           ,
           she
           declar'd
           that
           the
           Occasion
           of
           her
           going
           down
           Stairs
           with
           such
           Force
           ,
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           Crew
           had
           suggested
           to
           her
           while
           she
           was
           light-headed
           ,
           that
           the
           Devil
           was
           in
           the
           Meal
           Chist
           in
           the
           Celler
           ,
           and
           that
           if
           she
           would
           go
           down
           and
           put
           out
           the
           Candle
           ,
           she
           might
           force
           him
           out
           of
           it
           .
           When
           some
           Fits
           of
           this
           kind
           were
           ready
           to
           seize
           her
           ,
           she
           now
           and
           then
           
           gave
           notice
           thereof
           to
           those
           that
           were
           present
           and
           earnestly
           desired
           their
           help
           to
           prevent
           her
           Motion
           ,
           which
           usually
           proved
           to
           be
           of
           good
           effect
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Divine
           Mercy
           toward
           her
           is
           much
           to
           be
           observed
           .
           When
           she
           was
           in
           these
           flying
           Fits
           ,
           she
           used
           to
           utter
           horrid
           Shreeks
           and
           crys
           not
           like
           those
           of
           Rational
           Creatures
           :
           and
           there
           were
           heard
           for
           three
           nights
           together
           ,
           when
           the
           Damsel
           was
           asleep
           in
           Bed
           ,
           Shreeks
           and
           crys
           of
           the
           same
           kind
           in
           the
           Court
           ,
           when
           none
           of
           the
           Family
           was
           without
           Doors
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           afrightment
           of
           those
           that
           heard
           them
           ,
           because
           they
           exactly
           resembled
           the
           Crys
           and
           Shreeks
           the
           Girl
           used
           to
           utter
           in
           her
           Fits
           ;
           and
           in
           one
           of
           her
           Intervals
           hearing
           the
           Family
           talking
           of
           those
           Crys
           and
           Shreeks
           ,
           and
           alledging
           they
           had
           been
           uttered
           by
           some
           wild
           beast
           or
           other
           ,
           she
           told
           them
           they
           were
           mistaken
           ,
           for
           it
           was
           Margaret
           and
           two
           others
           of
           the
           name
           of
           Margaret
           call'd
           by
           the
           Crew
           their
           Maggi's
           ,
           that
           uttered
           those
           Shreeks
           ,
           the
           Devil
           having
           promised
           to
           them
           at
           that
           time
           to
           carry
           her
           out
           of
           the
           House
           that
           they
           might
           drown
           her
           in
           the
           Well
           ,
           where
           there
           were
           eighteen
           more
           waiting
           for
           her
           .
        
         
           After
           this
           she
           fell
           into
           freting
           and
           angry
           fits
           ,
           in
           which
           she
           was
           cross
           to
           all
           those
           about
           her
           ,
           nothing
           they
           did
           or
           said
           proving
           to
           her
           satisfaction
           ;
           but
           when
           restored
           to
           a
           right
           composure
           of
           mind
           ,
           she
           declar'd
           that
           her
           Tormentors
           did
           still
           suggest
           to
           her
           and
           advise
           her
           to
           go
           to
           such
           and
           such
           remote
           places
           of
           the
           house
           alone
           ,
           and
           bring
           with
           her
           a
           String
           or
           Cravat
           or
           some
           such
           thing
           ,
           promising
           her
           Almonds
           and
           other
           sweet-meats
           ,
           and
           bid
           her
           bring
           her
           apron
           with
           her
           to
           hold
           them
           in
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           when
           she
           was
           seiz'd
           again
           with
           fits
           of
           this
           nature
           she
           did
           resolutly
           endeavour
           to
           repair
           to
           those
           places
           with
           a
           String
           ,
           Cravat
           and
           Apron
           ,
           and
           would
           suffer
           none
           to
           be
           in
           her
           Company
           ,
           which
           put
           her
           Parents
           and
           others
           under
           a
           necessity
           of
           detaining
           her
           by
           force
           ,
           and
           being
           thus
           prevented
           she
           would
           utter
           hideous
           Shreeks
           and
           crys
           .
        
         
           
             Thursday
             Ianuary
             14th
          
           .
           at
           night
           a
           young
           Girl
           appear'd
           to
           her
           with
           a
           scabbed
           face
           amongst
           the
           rest
           of
           her
           Tormentors
           ,
           telling
           her
           she
           was
           to
           come
           to
           the
           house
           to
           morrow
           about
           ten
           a
           clock
           ,
           and
           forbidding
           her
           to
           reveal
           it
           .
        
         
         
           The
           next
           day
           in
           the
           afternoon
           the
           Damsel
           earnestly
           enquired
           at
           her
           Mother
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Family
           what
           Beggars
           had
           come
           to
           the
           gate
           that
           day
           ,
           and
           of
           what
           Countenance
           and
           visage
           they
           were
           ?
           But
           not
           knowing
           her
           design
           in
           such
           a
           question
           ,
           they
           gave
           no
           heed
           to
           it
           ;
           yet
           she
           still
           insisting
           on
           it
           ,
           and
           being
           in
           Company
           with
           her
           Mother
           and
           another
           Gentlewoman
           ,
           about
           four
           a
           clock
           at
           night
           she
           said
           to
           them
           ,
           she
           thought
           she
           might
           tell
           them
           somewhat
           (
           the
           time
           being
           now
           past
           )
           that
           she
           was
           forbidden
           to
           reveal
           ;
           but
           as
           she
           begun
           to
           tell
           it
           ,
           she
           presently
           fell
           a
           crying
           that
           she
           was
           tormented
           and
           pricked
           thorow
           her
           whole
           Body
           ,
           however
           recovering
           from
           her
           fit
           ,
           she
           went
           on
           and
           told
           'em
           that
           a
           scabbed-fac'd
           Lass
           appear'd
           to
           her
           yester-night
           and
           was
           to
           be
           at
           the
           gate
           this
           day
           at
           ten
           a
           Clock
           .
           Whereupon
           the
           Servants
           being
           enquired
           at
           what
           sort
           of
           Beggers
           had
           been
           there
           that
           day
           ,
           they
           declar'd
           that
           among
           others
           ,
           there
           had
           been
           a
           begger
           Woman
           at
           the
           door
           and
           a
           young
           Lass
           with
           her
           who
           had
           Scabs
           on
           her
           Face
           ,
           and
           receiv'd
           their
           Alms.
           
        
         
           
             Ianuary
             ,
             16th
          
           and
           17th
           ,
           When
           recovered
           of
           her
           swooning
           Fits
           ,
           she
           voided
           at
           her
           Mouth
           a
           great
           number
           of
           Pins
           ,
           which
           she
           declared
           
             I
             —
             P.
          
           —
           and
           a
           Gentlewoman
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           always
           one
           of
           her
           most
           violent
           Tormentors
           ,
           had
           forc'd
           into
           her
           Mouth
           .
        
         
           Ianuary
           21
           ,
           Her
           Fits
           altered
           again
           ,
           after
           this
           manner
           ,
           she
           would
           fall
           into
           them
           with
           heavy
           Sighs
           and
           Groans
           and
           hideous
           Out-crys
           ,
           telling
           those
           about
           her
           that
           Cats
           ,
           Ravens
           ,
           Owles
           and
           Horses
           were
           destroying
           and
           pressing
           her
           down
           in
           the
           Bed
           :
           And
           at
           the
           same
           time
           her
           Mother
           and
           another
           Gentlewoman
           being
           in
           the
           Room
           with
           her
           ,
           did
           declare
           that
           immediatly
           after
           they
           had
           taken
           the
           Girl
           out
           of
           her
           Bed
           in
           this
           condition
           ,
           they
           did
           see
           something
           moving
           under
           the
           Bed-cloaths
           as
           big
           as
           a
           Cat.
           
        
         
           The
           same
           Morning
           in
           the
           interval
           of
           her
           Fits
           ,
           she
           said
           ,
           she
           heard
           her
           Tormentors
           Whisper
           amongst
           themselves
           ,
           and
           suggest
           to
           one
           another
           ,
           (
           naming
           
             I
             —
             P.
          
           —
           the
           Andersons
           and
           others
           )
           that
           the
           Devil
           had
           promised
           and
           engaged
           to
           them
           ,
           to
           carry
           her
           out
           at
           the
           Hall
           Window
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           they
           might
           Drown
           her
           in
           the
           Well
           which
           was
           in
           the
           court
           ;
           and
           then
           they
           said
           the
           World
           would
           believe
           she
           had
           destroyed
           
           her self
           ;
           and
           the
           same
           day
           and
           several
           days
           after
           ,
           when
           seiz'd
           with
           her
           Grievous
           Fits
           ,
           she
           did
           attempt
           with
           such
           force
           to
           get
           out
           at
           that
           Window
           ,
           that
           the
           Spectators
           could
           scarcely
           with
           their
           whole
           strength
           prevent
           her
           .
        
         
           About
           this
           time
           ,
           nothing
           in
           the
           World
           would
           so
           discompose
           her
           as
           Religious
           Exercises
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           any
           discourses
           of
           God
           or
           Christ
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           the
           things
           which
           are
           not
           seen
           and
           are
           Eternal
           ,
           she
           would
           be
           cast
           into
           grievous
           Agonies
           ;
           and
           when
           she
           assayed
           in
           her
           milder
           Fits
           to
           read
           any
           portion
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           repeat
           any
           of
           the
           Psalms
           ,
           or
           answer
           any
           Questions
           of
           the
           Catechisms
           (
           which
           she
           could
           do
           exactly
           well
           at
           other
           times
           )
           she
           was
           suddenly
           struck
           Dumb
           and
           lay
           as
           Dead
           ,
           her
           Mouth
           opened
           to
           such
           a
           Wideness
           that
           her
           Jaws
           seem'd
           to
           be
           out
           of
           joynt
           ,
           and
           anon
           they
           would
           clap
           together
           again
           with
           incredible
           Force
           .
           The
           same
           happened
           to
           her
           Shoulder
           blade
           ,
           her
           Elbow
           ,
           and
           wrists
           .
           She
           would
           at
           other
           times
           ly
           in
           a
           benum'd
           Condition
           ,
           and
           drawn
           together
           as
           if
           she
           had
           been
           ty'd
           Neck
           and
           Heels
           with
           Ropes
           ;
           and
           on
           a
           sudden
           would
           with
           such
           Force
           and
           Violence
           be
           pull'd
           up
           ,
           and
           Tear
           all
           about
           her
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           as
           much
           as
           one
           or
           two
           could
           do
           to
           hold
           her
           in
           their
           Arms
           :
           But
           when
           Ministers
           and
           other
           good
           Christians
           (
           seeing
           her
           in
           such
           intollerable
           Anguish
           )
           made
           serious
           Application
           by
           Prayer
           to
           God
           on
           her
           behalf
           ,
           she
           had
           respite
           from
           her
           greivous
           Fits
           of
           this
           kind
           ,
           and
           was
           ordinarly
           free
           of
           them
           during
           most
           of
           the
           time
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           tho
           seiz'd
           by
           them
           before
           ;
           usually
           when
           Ministers
           began
           to
           Pray
           she
           made
           great
           disturbance
           by
           idle
           lowd
           talk
           ,
           Whistling
           ,
           Singing
           ,
           and
           Roaring
           ,
           to
           drown
           the
           Voice
           of
           the
           person
           praying
           .
           Particularly
           Ianuary
           22.
           
           She
           was
           more
           Turbulent
           then
           at
           other
           times
           ,
           and
           continued
           some
           space
           after
           the
           Minister
           began
           to
           Pray
           ,
           Singing
           and
           making
           a
           hideous
           Noise
           ,
           fetching
           furious
           Blows
           with
           her
           Fist
           ,
           and
           Kicks
           with
           her
           Feet
           at
           the
           Minister
           ,
           uttering
           reproachful
           Talk
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           calling
           him
           Dog
           ,
           &c.
           
           Yet
           being
           Compos'd
           ,
           and
           her
           Fits
           over
           before
           Prayer
           was
           ended
           ,
           the
           Minister
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           done
           ,
           finding
           her
           Sober
           and
           in
           a
           right
           Composure
           of
           Mind
           ,
           enquired
           why
           she
           made
           such
           disturbance
           ?
           She
           reply'd
           ,
           she
           was
           forc't
           to
           do
           it
           by
           the
           Hellish
           Crue
           about
           her
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           thought
           they
           were
           none
           of
           her
           own
           words
           that
           she
           uttered
           .
        
         
         
           
             Ianuary
             24th
          
           .
           She
           said
           that
           some
           things
           relating
           both
           to
           her self
           and
           to
           others
           had
           been
           suggested
           to
           her
           by
           her
           Troublers
           ;
           but
           that
           they
           had
           threatned
           to
           Torment
           her
           if
           she
           should
           offer
           to
           make
           them
           known
           .
           And
           accordingly
           as
           she
           Essay'd
           to
           express
           her
           Mind
           ,
           she
           was
           cast
           into
           two
           grievous
           Fits
           ,
           in
           which
           she
           cry'd
           out
           of
           violent
           pains
           ;
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           her
           Body
           becoming
           stiff
           and
           extended
           like
           a
           Corps
           ,
           her
           Head
           was
           twisted
           round
           ,
           and
           if
           any
           Person
           offered
           by
           force
           to
           obstruct
           such
           dangerous
           Motions
           ,
           she
           would
           roar
           out
           exceedingly
           ;
           sometimes
           her
           Neck-bone
           seem'd
           to
           be
           dislocated
           ,
           and
           yet
           on
           a
           sudden
           became
           so
           stiff
           that
           there
           was
           no
           moving
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           when
           those
           grevious
           Agonys
           were
           over
           ,
           she
           again
           Essay'd
           to
           express
           her
           Mind
           in
           Writing
           ,
           but
           to
           no
           purpose
           ;
           for
           she
           was
           cast
           instantly
           into
           other
           two
           very
           grievous
           Fits
           ,
           wherein
           she
           was
           struck
           Dumb
           ,
           Deaf
           and
           Blind
           ,
           and
           her
           Tongue
           drawn
           to
           a
           prodigeous
           length
           over
           her
           Chin.
           And
           when
           the
           Fits
           were
           over
           she
           declar'd
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Andersons
             I.
             P.
          
           the
           Gentlewoman
           ,
           and
           
             I.
             D.
          
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Hellish
           Crew
           ,
           some
           of
           whom
           she
           could
           not
           name
           ,
           had
           been
           Tormenting
           her
           in
           her
           Fits
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           had
           been
           fifteen
           of
           them
           about
           the
           House
           all
           last
           Night
           ;
           but
           were
           now
           all
           gone
           save
           one
           who
           was
           to
           stay
           about
           the
           House
           till
           her
           Fits
           were
           over
           .
           And
           accordingly
           her
           Brother
           and
           Sister
           declared
           that
           they
           saw
           in
           the
           Morning
           a
           Woman
           in
           the
           Garden
           with
           a
           red
           Coat
           about
           her
           Head
           ,
           sitting
           at
           the
           Root
           of
           an
           Apple-Tree
           ;
           but
           Bargarren
           with
           most
           of
           the
           Servants
           being
           abroad
           ,
           that
           Matter
           was
           not
           further
           search't
           into
           .
        
         
           That
           same
           day
           about
           Six
           at
           Night
           ,
           she
           was
           seiz'd
           with
           variety
           of
           greivous
           Fits
           ,
           in
           which
           sometimes
           she
           lay
           wholly
           Senseless
           and
           Breathless
           ,
           with
           her
           Belly
           swel'd
           like
           a
           Drum
           ,
           her
           Eyes
           were
           pul'd
           into
           her
           Head
           so
           far
           that
           the
           Spectators
           thought
           she
           should
           never
           have
           us'd
           them
           more
           ,
           sometimes
           when
           she
           was
           tying
           her
           own
           Neck-cloaths
           ,
           her
           enchanted
           Hands
           would
           tye
           them
           so
           strait
           that
           she
           had
           certainly
           strangled
           her self
           if
           the
           Spectators
           had
           not
           prevented
           her
           ;
           sometimes
           she
           offered
           with
           violence
           to
           throw
           her self
           into
           the
           Fire
           ,
           and
           divers
           times
           she
           struck
           furiously
           at
           her
           near
           Relations
           .
           In
           her
           Fits
           she
           'd
           maintain
           Discourse
           with
           her
           Tormentors
           ,
           ask
           Questions
           concerning
           her self
           and
           others
           and
           receive
           
           answers
           from
           them
           ;
           which
           none
           but
           her self
           could
           hear
           :
           She
           Reasoned
           particularly
           with
           one
           of
           them
           after
           this
           manner
           ;
           
             O
             what
             ail'd
             thee
             to
             be
             a
             Witch
             !
             thou
             say'st
             it
             is
             but
             three
             Nights
             since
             thou
             wast
             a
             Witch
             ,
             O
             if
             thou
             would'd
             Repent
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             God
             might
             give
             thee
             Repentance
             ,
             if
             thou
             would'st
             seek
             it
             ,
             and
             Confess
             ;
             if
             thou
             would
             desire
             me
             I
             would
             do
             what
             I
             could
             ;
             for
             the
             Devil
             is
             an
             ill
             Master
             to
             serve
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             Lyer
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             he
             promises
             but
             he
             cannot
             perform
             .
             Then
             calling
             for
             her
             Bible
             ,
             she
             said
             ,
             I
             'll
             let
             thee
             see
             where
             he
             promised
             to
             our
             first
             Parents
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             Dye
             ,
             
               And
               reading
               the
               passage
               ,
               said
               ,
            
             now
             thou
             seest
             he
             is
             a
             Lier
             ;
             for
             by
             breaking
             of
             the
             Commandment
             ,
             they
             were
             made
             liable
             to
             Death
             here
             and
             Death
             everlasting
             .
             O
             that
             's
             an
             Uncouth
             word
             ;
             long
             Eternity
             never
             to
             have
             an
             end
             ,
             never
             never
             to
             have
             an
             end
             :
             Had
             not
             God
             of
             his
             infinite
             Mercy
             ,
             ordain'd
             some
             to
             Eternal
             Life
             through
             Jesus
             Christ.
             The
             Devil
             makes
             thee
             believe
             thou
             wilt
             get
             great
             Riches
             by
             serving
             him
             ;
          
           but
           come
           near
           ,
           and
           having
           uttered
           this
           word
           she
           lost
           the
           power
           of
           her
           Speech
           ,
           her
           Tongue
           being
           drawn
           back
           into
           her
           Throat
           ;
           yet
           beckning
           with
           her
           Hand
           to
           the
           Spectre
           to
           come
           near
           her
           ,
           and
           turning
           over
           the
           Book
           ,
           kep't
           her
           Eye
           upon
           that
           passage
           of
           Holy
           Scripture
           ,
           Iob.
           27.
           18.
           
           And
           pointing
           with
           her
           Finger
           at
           the
           place
           ,
           and
           shaking
           her
           Head
           ,
           turn'd
           over
           the
           Book
           again
           .
           
             And
             recovering
             Speech
             ,
             said
             ,
             I
             'll
             let
             thee
             see
             where
             God
             bids
             us
             seek
             and
             we
             shall
             find
             ,
             and
             reading
             over
             the
             place
             said
             ,
             it
             is
             God
             that
             gives
             us
             every
             good
             Gift
             ,
             we
             have
             nothing
             of
             our
             own
             ,
             I
             submit
             to
             his
             will
             tho
             I
             never
             be
             better
             ;
             for
             God
             can
             make
             all
             my
             trouble
             turn
             to
             my
             Advantage
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             Word
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             28.
             
          
           which
           place
           she
           then
           read
           ,
           and
           thus
           continued
           Reasoning
           ,
           for
           the
           space
           of
           an
           Hour
           .
        
         
           Sometimes
           she
           cry'd
           out
           of
           violent
           pain
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           furious
           Blows
           and
           Strokes
           she
           had
           received
           from
           the
           Hands
           of
           her
           Tormentors
           ,
           the
           Noise
           of
           which
           those
           that
           stood
           by
           heard
           distinctly
           ,
           tho
           they
           perceiv'd
           not
           the
           Hands
           that
           gave
           them
           .
           One
           Night
           sitting
           with
           her
           Parents
           and
           others
           ,
           she
           cry'd
           out
           
             something
             was
             wounding
             her
             Thigh
          
           ;
           upon
           which
           ,
           instantly
           her
           Mother
           putting
           her
           Hand
           in
           the
           Damsels
           Pocket
           ,
           found
           her
           folding
           Knife
           open'd
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           folded
           when
           put
           into
           
           her
           Pocket
           ,
           but
           her
           Uncle
           not
           believing
           the
           thing
           ;
           did
           again
           put
           up
           the
           Knife
           and
           leaving
           it
           folded
           in
           her
           Pocket
           on
           a
           sudden
           she
           cry'd
           out
           as
           before
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Knife
             was
             cutting
             her
             Thigh
             ,
             being
             unfolded
             by
             the
             means
             of
          
           I.
           P.
           
             and
             others
          
           :
           Upon
           which
           her
           Uncle
           searching
           her
           Pocket
           ,
           found
           the
           Knife
           open'd
           as
           formerly
           .
           This
           happened
           twice
           or
           thrice
           to
           the
           Admiration
           of
           the
           Beholders
           ,
           who
           took
           special
           Notice
           that
           neither
           she
           her self
           nor
           any
           other
           visible
           Hand
           opened
           it
           .
        
         
           
             Ianuary
             25th
          
           .
           She
           was
           again
           seiz'd
           with
           her
           Swooning
           Fits
           ,
           with
           this
           remarkable
           Variation
           ;
           her
           Throat
           was
           sometimes
           most
           prodigiously
           extended
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           as
           strangely
           Contracted
           ,
           so
           that
           she
           appear'd
           in
           palpable
           danger
           of
           being
           Choak't
           ,
           and
           through
           the
           violence
           of
           pain
           in
           her
           Throat
           and
           difficulty
           of
           Breathing
           struggled
           with
           her
           Feet
           and
           Hands
           ,
           as
           if
           some
           body
           had
           been
           actually
           Strangling
           her
           ,
           and
           she
           could
           neither
           speak
           nor
           cry
           out
           to
           any
           ;
           with
           these
           kind
           of
           Fits
           she
           was
           frequently
           seiz'd
           for
           several
           days
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           intervals
           declar'd
           that
           the
           fore-mention'd
           persons
           ,
           and
           others
           (
           whom
           she
           could
           not
           then
           name
           )
           were
           strangling
           her
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           occasion
           of
           her
           not
           having
           power
           to
           speak
           or
           cry
           in
           the
           Fit
           ,
           was
           a
           Ball
           in
           her
           Throat
           ,
           which
           also
           was
           visible
           to
           the
           Spectators
           ;
           for
           they
           did
           clearly
           discern
           a
           Bunch
           in
           her
           Throat
           (
           while
           in
           the
           Fit
           )
           as
           big
           as
           a
           Pullets
           Egg
           which
           had
           almost
           Choak't
           her
           .
        
         
           Sometimes
           she
           was
           kep't
           from
           eating
           her
           Meat
           ;
           having
           her
           Teeth
           close
           together
           when
           she
           carried
           any
           food
           to
           her
           Mouth
           .
           Also
           she
           was
           diverse
           times
           kept
           from
           Drinking
           when
           at
           Meat
           ;
           no
           sooner
           tasting
           the
           Drink
           ,
           but
           she
           was
           in
           hazard
           to
           be
           Choak't
           ;
           sometimes
           she
           held
           the
           Cup
           so
           hard
           betwixt
           her
           Teeth
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           in
           the
           power
           of
           those
           that
           were
           with
           her
           to
           unloose
           it
           .
           And
           when
           any
           thing
           had
           fallen
           out
           amiss
           in
           the
           place
           where
           she
           was
           ,
           as
           the
           falling
           and
           breaking
           of
           a
           Cup
           ,
           any
           Body's
           receiving
           harm
           or
           the
           like
           ;
           she
           would
           fall
           a
           laughing
           and
           rejoyce
           extremely
           ;
           which
           was
           far
           from
           her
           temper
           at
           other
           times
           .
        
         
           
             February
             1st
          
           .
           She
           attempted
           to
           tell
           some
           things
           that
           she
           had
           been
           forbidden
           by
           her
           Tormentors
           ,
           upon
           which
           she
           was
           grievously
           Tormented
           ;
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           her
           Fits
           she
           would
           look
           odly
           ;
           sometimes
           towards
           the
           Chimney
           ,
           sometimes
           
           towards
           other
           places
           of
           the
           Room
           ,
           but
           could
           not
           always
           tell
           what
           she
           saw
           ;
           yet
           ordinarily
           she
           'd
           Name
           such
           and
           such
           Persons
           ,
           who
           ,
           she
           said
           were
           then
           come
           to
           cast
           her
           into
           Fits.
           And
           when
           any
           desired
           her
           to
           cry
           to
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           for
           help
           ,
           her
           Teeth
           were
           instantly
           set
           closs
           ,
           her
           Eyes
           twisted
           almost
           round
           ,
           and
           she
           was
           thrown
           upon
           the
           Floor
           in
           the
           posture
           of
           one
           that
           had
           been
           some
           days
           laid
           out
           for
           Dead
           :
           And
           on
           a
           sudden
           she
           would
           recover
           again
           ,
           and
           weep
           bitterly
           to
           think
           what
           had
           befal'n
           her
           .
           That
           same
           day
           ,
           when
           her
           Fits
           were
           over
           ,
           she
           said
           ,
           she
           perceiv'd
           it
           was
           by
           means
           of
           a
           Charm
           ,
           that
           such
           Restraints
           were
           laid
           upon
           her
           as
           she
           could
           not
           tell
           what
           the
           Witches
           had
           forbidden
           her
           to
           make
           known
           ,
           but
           the
           Charm
           might
           be
           found
           out
           (
           as
           she
           said
           )
           by
           searching
           beneath
           the
           Bed
           where
           she
           lay
           ;
           and
           having
           quickly
           done
           it
           her self
           ,
           she
           found
           (
           to
           the
           apprehension
           of
           the
           Spectators
           )
           an
           Egg-shell
           open
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           which
           being
           thrown
           into
           the
           Fire
           ,
           did
           melt
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           Wax
           ,
           without
           any
           such
           Noise
           as
           Egg-shells
           use
           to
           make
           when
           thrown
           into
           the
           Fire
           .
           After
           this
           she
           said
           ,
           she
           should
           not
           now
           be
           handled
           so
           severely
           ,
           upon
           Essaying
           to
           make
           known
           what
           the
           Witches
           had
           forbidden
           her
           ,
           only
           her
           Tongue
           would
           be
           drawn
           back
           into
           her
           Throat
           ,
           which
           accordingly
           happened
           .
           She
           did
           likewise
           inform
           her
           Friends
           of
           many
           things
           she
           had
           not
           liberty
           to
           do
           before
           the
           Charm
           was
           found
           out
           ,
           particularly
           that
           her
           Tormentors
           had
           frequently
           solicited
           her
           to
           become
           a
           Witch
           her self
           ,
           and
           promised
           her
           great
           Riches
           ,
           and
           perfect
           Health
           to
           induce
           her
           thereunto
           .
           Which
           Tentation
           ,
           she
           through
           the
           infinit
           Mercy
           of
           God
           still
           resisted
           ,
           reasoning
           with
           them
           after
           this
           manner
           :
           
             The
             Devil
             promises
             what
             he
             cannot
             perform
             ▪
             and
             granting
             he
             could
             fulfill
             his
             promises
             ;
             yet
             I
             am
             sure
             from
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             Hell
             and
             the
             Wrath
             of
             God
             will
             be
             the
             final
             reward
             of
             all
             such
             as
             yeild
             to
             this
             Wickedness
             .
          
           
             To
             which
             she
             receiv'd
             this
             reply
             (
             which
             indeed
             none
             but
             her self
             could
             hear
             )
             that
          
           
             Hell
             and
             the
             Wrath
             of
             God
             so
             much
             talk't
             of
             ,
             was
             not
             so
             formidable
             as
             represented
             .
          
           She
           also
           said
           ,
           the
           Witches
           had
           Importunatly
           urged
           her
           to
           give
           her
           Consent
           to
           the
           taking
           away
           the
           Life
           of
           her
           young
           Sister
           ,
           who
           was
           at
           that
           time
           upon
           her
           Mothers
           breast
           ;
           which
           Tentation
           also
           she
           was
           enabled
           throw
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           to
           resist
           .
           She
           told
           
           her
           Parents
           likeways
           ,
           there
           had
           been
           a
           Charm
           laid
           upon
           the
           top
           of
           the
           House
           where
           her
           young
           Sister
           was
           (
           the
           Child
           having
           been
           sent
           out
           to
           nursing
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           continued
           Affliction
           of
           the
           Family
           )
           and
           that
           the
           Charm
           had
           been
           plac'd
           there
           by
           
             pinch'd
             Maggi
          
           ,
           who
           thereby
           did
           design
           the
           taking
           away
           of
           her
           Sisters
           Life
           ;
           and
           that
           this
           was
           the
           Cause
           why
           she
           had
           so
           often
           for
           some
           Weeks
           before
           desired
           her
           Mother
           to
           bring
           home
           her
           Sister
           ,
           constantly
           affirming
           ,
           that
           the
           Child
           would
           daily
           decay
           as
           long
           as
           she
           stayed
           there
           :
           Whereupon
           her
           Parents
           observing
           the
           decay
           of
           the
           Infant
           ;
           even
           to
           Skin
           and
           Bone
           ,
           they
           brought
           her
           home
           ,
           where
           she
           recovered
           .
           And
           the
           Girl
           being
           asked
           how
           she
           came
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           these
           things
           ?
           Reply'd
           ,
           that
           something
           speaking
           distinctly
           as
           it
           were
           over
           her
           Head
           ,
           had
           suggested
           these
           and
           other
           things
           of
           that
           Nature
           to
           her
           .
        
         
           
             February
             2d
          
           .
           Being
           in
           the
           Chamber
           with
           her
           Mother
           and
           others
           ,
           she
           was
           on
           a
           sudden
           struck
           with
           great
           Fear
           and
           Consternation
           ;
           and
           fell
           a
           trembling
           ,
           upon
           the
           sight
           of
           one
           
             Iohn
             Lindsay
          
           of
           Barcloch
           ,
           talking
           with
           her
           Father
           in
           the
           Hall.
           She
           told
           her
           Mother
           ,
           the
           foresaid
           Lindsay
           had
           been
           always
           one
           of
           her
           most
           Violent
           Tormentors
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           had
           been
           threatned
           with
           extreame
           Tortures
           ,
           if
           she
           should
           offer
           to
           Name
           him
           ;
           whereupon
           she
           was
           desired
           to
           go
           toward
           the
           place
           where
           he
           was
           ,
           and
           touch
           some
           part
           of
           his
           Body
           ,
           unknown
           to
           him
           ,
           which
           having
           done
           ,
           with
           some
           Aversation
           ,
           she
           was
           instantly
           seiz'd
           with
           extreame
           Tortures
           in
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           her
           Body
           .
           After
           which
           Lindsay
           was
           Examin'd
           thereupon
           ;
           but
           giving
           no
           satisfying
           Answer
           ,
           was
           desir'd
           to
           take
           the
           Damsel
           by
           the
           Hand
           ,
           which
           being
           unwillingly
           prevail'd
           with
           to
           do
           ,
           she
           was
           immediately
           ,
           upon
           his
           Touch
           ,
           cast
           into
           Intolerable
           Anguish
           ,
           her
           Eyes
           almost
           twisted
           round
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           her
           Body
           becoming
           stiff
           ,
           she
           fell
           down
           in
           the
           posture
           of
           one
           that
           for
           some
           days
           had
           been
           Dead
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           got
           up
           on
           a
           sudden
           ,
           and
           tearing
           her
           Cloaths
           ,
           threw
           her self
           with
           violence
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           when
           her
           Fits
           were
           over
           ,
           the
           Spectators
           did
           also
           take
           the
           Damsel
           by
           the
           Hanud
           ,
           but
           no
           such
           effects
           followed
           .
        
         
           About
           Six
           at
           Night
           there
           came
           an
           Old
           Highland
           Fellow
           to
           Bagarren
           ,
           who
           calling
           himself
           a
           Weary
           Traveller
           ,
           said
           ,
           He
           
           behooved
           to
           Lodge
           there
           that
           Night
           ;
           but
           the
           Servants
           refusing
           him
           Lodging
           ,
           gave
           him
           something
           by
           way
           of
           Almes
           .
           At
           this
           time
           the
           Damsel
           being
           in
           the
           Chamber
           with
           her
           Mother
           ,
           and
           another
           Gentlewoman
           ,
           said
           ,
           To
           her
           best
           apprehension
           ,
           there
           was
           one
           of
           the
           Wicked
           Crew
           in
           or
           about
           the
           House
           at
           that
           time
           ;
           whereupon
           her
           Mother
           made
           hast
           with
           her
           Daughter
           down
           Stairs
           toward
           the
           Kitchen
           .
           And
           finding
           there
           unexpectedly
           the
           Highland
           Fellow
           ,
           whom
           the
           Girle
           then
           Accused
           ,
           as
           one
           of
           her
           Tormentors
           ,
           she
           desir'd
           him
           to
           take
           her
           Daughter
           by
           the
           Hand
           ,
           which
           he
           being
           urg'd
           to
           do
           ,
           the
           Girle
           immediately
           ,
           upon
           his
           Touch
           ,
           was
           grievously
           Tormented
           in
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           her
           Body
           .
           Whereupon
           Bargarran
           gave
           Orders
           to
           secure
           him
           .
           The
           next
           Morning
           the
           Minister
           being
           come
           to
           visit
           the
           Damsel
           ,
           called
           for
           the
           Highland
           Fellow
           ,
           and
           having
           Examin'd
           him
           about
           this
           matter
           ,
           without
           any
           satisfyfying
           Answer
           ,
           he
           brought
           the
           Child
           out
           of
           ●…he
           Chamber
           ,
           covering
           her
           Face
           ,
           and
           almost
           her
           whole
           Body
           with
           his
           Cloak
           ;
           and
           giving
           Signs
           to
           the
           Highland
           Fellow
           to
           touch
           her
           in
           this
           Posture
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           Order'd
           him
           before
           ,
           without
           the
           Damsels
           knowledge
           ,
           he
           did
           it
           with
           great
           Aversion
           ;
           and
           the
           Girle
           not
           knowing
           of
           his
           Touch
           ,
           was
           instantly
           cast
           into
           Intollerable
           Agonies
           ;
           yet
           others
           afterwards
           touching
           her
           ,
           no
           such
           event
           followed
           .
           And
           when
           her
           Fits
           were
           over
           ,
           she
           besought
           the
           Highfand
           Fellow
           to
           allow
           her
           the
           Liberty
           to
           Discover
           the
           Persons
           that
           Haunted
           and
           Molested
           her
           ,
           whom
           he
           had
           forbidden
           her
           to
           make
           known
           :
           Upon
           which
           the
           Old
           Fellow
           looking
           at
           her
           with
           an
           Angry
           Countenance
           ,
           her
           mouth
           was
           instantly
           stop't
           ,
           and
           her
           Teeth
           sett
           :
           But
           being
           desired
           by
           those
           present
           to
           speak
           her
           mind
           freely
           ;
           whether
           he
           would
           or
           not
           ,
           at
           length
           she
           Reply'd
           ,
           That
           she
           was
           Affraid
           to
           do
           it
           .
           And
           when
           by
           the
           Importunity
           of
           the
           Lairds
           of
           Dargavel
           and
           Porterfield
           of
           Fulwood
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           Gentlemen
           there
           present
           ,
           she
           Essay'd
           to
           declare
           her
           mind
           ,
           she
           was
           seiz'd
           with
           her
           Fits
           again
           .
        
         
           Before
           this
           time
           ,
           the
           lamentable
           Case
           of
           the
           Afflicted
           Damsel
           and
           Family
           had
           been
           Represented
           to
           His
           Majesty's
           most
           Honourably
           Privy-Council
           ,
           who
           ,
           upon
           serious
           Application
           made
           to
           them
           ,
           granted
           a
           Commission
           to
           a
           Noble
           Lord
           ,
           and
           some
           worthy
           Gentlemen
           ,
           to
           make
           Enquiry
           into
           the
           matter
           .
           
           By
           vertue
           of
           this
           Commission
           some
           suspected
           Persons
           were
           seiz'd
           ;
           particularly
           on
           February
           4.
           
           
             Alexander
             Anderson
          
           (
           an
           Ignorant
           ,
           Irreligious
           Fellow
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           always
           of
           evil
           Fame
           ,
           and
           accused
           by
           the
           afflicted
           Damsel
           )
           was
           by
           a
           special
           Order
           from
           the
           Commissioners
           for
           Enquiry
           ,
           apprehended
           and
           committed
           to
           Prison
           ;
           as
           was
           also
           
             Elizabeth
             Anderson
          
           his
           Daughter
           ,
           upon
           strong
           Presumptions
           of
           Witchcraft
           ;
           for
           the
           other
           Year
           
             Iean
             Fulton
          
           her
           Grand-mother
           ,
           an
           Old
           scandalous
           Woman
           ,
           being
           Cited
           before
           the
           Kirk
           Session
           ,
           and
           accus'd
           for
           Cursing
           ,
           and
           Imprecating
           mischief
           upon
           several
           Persons
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           followed
           with
           fatal
           Events
           ;
           the
           fore
           mentioned
           
             Elizabeth
             Anderson
          
           her
           Grand
           child
           ,
           who
           liv'd
           in
           the
           House
           with
           her
           ,
           did
           declare
           before
           the
           Session
           ,
           she
           had
           frequently
           seen
           the
           Devil
           in
           company
           with
           her
           Grand
           mother
           ,
           in
           the
           likeness
           of
           a
           small
           black
           Man
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           usually
           vanished
           on
           a
           sudden
           ,
           when
           any
           Body
           came
           to
           the
           Door
           .
           Upon
           this
           Presumption
           was
           the
           said
           
             Elizabeth
             Anderson
          
           seiz'd
           with
           her
           Father
           ,
           and
           committed
           to
           Custody
           ;
           but
           at
           first
           most
           obstinatly
           denied
           any
           manner
           of
           accession
           to
           the
           Sin
           of
           Witchcraft
           ,
           until
           afterwards
           ,
           that
           being
           seriously
           importun'd
           in
           Prison
           by
           two
           Gentlemen
           ,
           she
           did
           ,
           before
           she
           came
           to
           
           Bargarran's
           House
           ,
           confess
           her
           Guilt
           .
           And
           that
           she
           had
           been
           at
           several
           Meetings
           with
           the
           Devil
           and
           Witches
           ,
           and
           ,
           amongst
           others
           ,
           she
           Accus'd
           her
           own
           Father
           ,
           and
           the
           fore-mention'd
           High-land
           Fellow
           ,
           to
           have
           been
           Active
           Instruments
           in
           the
           Girl
           's
           Trouble
           ;
           and
           before
           she
           was
           Confronted
           with
           him
           ,
           gave
           exact
           Marks
           of
           this
           Highland
           Man
           ,
           tho'
           she
           knew
           not
           his
           Name
           ;
           yet
           when
           she
           saw
           him
           did
           Accuse
           him
           ,
           and
           Affirm'd
           he
           was
           the
           Person
           she
           spoke
           of
           .
        
         
           
             February
             5th
          
           .
           A
           Quorum
           of
           the
           Commissioners
           being
           met
           at
           Bargarran
           ,
           and
           the
           Persons
           then
           Accused
           by
           
             Elizabeth
             Anderson
          
           to
           have
           been
           at
           Meetings
           with
           the
           Devil
           ,
           and
           Active
           Instruments
           of
           the
           Damsels
           Trouble
           ,
           Viz.
           
             Alexander
             Anderson
          
           her
           Father
           ,
           
             Agnes
             Nasmith
             ,
             Margaret
             Fulton
             ,
             Iames
             Lindsay
             ,
          
           alias
           Curat
           ,
           
             Katharine
             Campbel
          
           ,
           were
           all
           of
           them
           Confronted
           ,
           with
           
             Christian
             Shaw
          
           ,
           before
           the
           Lord
           Blantyre
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Commissioners
           ,
           and
           several
           other
           Gentlemen
           of
           Note
           and
           Ministers
           ;
           and
           Accused
           by
           her
           as
           her
           Tormentors
           .
           And
           they
           having
           all
           severally
           Touched
           her
           in
           the
           Presence
           of
           the
           
           Commissioners
           ,
           she
           was
           ,
           at
           each
           of
           their
           Touches
           ,
           seiz'd
           with
           Grievous
           Fits
           ,
           and
           cast
           into
           Intollerable
           Agonies
           ;
           others
           then
           present
           did
           also
           Touch
           her
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           ,
           but
           no
           such
           effect
           followed
           .
           And
           it
           is
           Remarkable
           ,
           that
           when
           
             Katharine
             Cambel
          
           touched
           the
           Girle
           ,
           she
           was
           immediately
           seiz'd
           with
           more
           grievous
           Fits
           ,
           and
           cast
           into
           more
           Intollerable
           Torments
           than
           upon
           the
           Touch
           of
           the
           other
           Accused
           Persons
           ;
           whereat
           Cambel
           her self
           being
           Daunted
           and
           Confounded
           ,
           tho'
           she
           had
           formerly
           declined
           to
           Bless
           her
           ,
           uttered
           these
           Words
           ;
           
             The
             Lord
             God
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             Bless
             thee
             ,
             and
             save
             thee
             both
             Soul
             and
             Body
          
           ;
           after
           which
           ,
           the
           Damsel
           ,
           when
           the
           Fits
           were
           over
           ,
           in
           which
           she
           had
           lain
           a
           most
           pitiful
           Spectacle
           ,
           did
           declare
           she
           was
           now
           loos'd
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           might
           freely
           Touch
           any
           of
           the
           Accus'd
           Persons
           ,
           or
           they
           her
           after
           this
           ,
           without
           Trouble
           ,
           which
           accordingly
           ,
           upon
           Trial
           ,
           fell
           out
           :
           And
           being
           enquired
           how
           she
           came
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           that
           ,
           answered
           as
           formerly
           in
           the
           like
           Case
           ;
           That
           something
           Speaking
           distinctly
           as
           it
           were
           over
           Head
           ,
           suggested
           this
           to
           her
           ;
           And
           likewise
           ,
           usually
           gave
           her
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           the
           Names
           of
           her
           Tormentors
           ,
           and
           Places
           in
           which
           they
           Liv'd
           .
        
         
           February
           6.
           
           The
           Girle
           being
           seiz'd
           with
           sore
           Fits
           ,
           something
           was
           seen
           in
           her
           mouth
           like
           pieces
           of
           Orange-Pills
           ,
           which
           were
           Invisibly
           convey'd
           thither
           ;
           she
           seem'd
           ;
           in
           her
           Agonies
           to
           Chew
           them
           ;
           and
           having
           got
           them
           down
           her
           Throat
           ,
           she
           fell
           down
           as
           if
           she
           had
           been
           Choak't
           ,
           strugling
           with
           her
           Feet
           and
           Hands
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           last
           Gasp
           ,
           and
           her
           Throat
           swelling
           in
           a
           Prodigious
           manner
           ,
           to
           the
           Affrightment
           of
           the
           Spectators
           ;
           when
           she
           recover'd
           she
           was
           Light-headed
           for
           some
           time
           ,
           and
           would
           say
           ,
           O
           it
           was
           a
           very
           sweet
           Orange-Pill
           which
           I
           got
           from
           the
           Gentlewoman
           ;
           declaring
           also
           ,
           that
           there
           had
           been
           others
           there
           ,
           particularly
           
             Margaret
             L.
          
           or
           Pinch't
           Maggi
           ,
           whose
           Sirname
           she
           had
           neither
           Power
           nor
           Liberty
           to
           express
           ,
           neither
           durst
           she
           of●…er
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           least
           she
           should
           be
           Tormented
           as
           was
           Threatned
           ,
           and
           alwayes
           came
           to
           pass
           when
           she
           Essay'd
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           either
           by
           speaking
           or
           writing
           ,
           as
           had
           appear'd
           the
           day
           before
           in
           presence
           of
           the
           Commissioners
           .
        
         
           About
           this
           time
           ,
           
             Thomas
             Lindsay
          
           ,
           a
           young
           Boy
           ,
           not
           yet
           Twelve
           Years
           of
           Age
           ,
           was
           seiz'd
           ,
           upon
           strong
           Presumptions
           
           of
           Witchcraft
           ;
           he
           had
           said
           before
           several
           credible
           Persons
           ,
           that
           the
           Devil
           was
           his
           Father
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           pleas'd
           he
           could
           fly
           in
           the
           likeness
           of
           a
           Crow
           ,
           up
           to
           the
           mast
           of
           a
           Ship
           ;
           he
           sometimes
           caus'd
           a
           Plough
           to
           stand
           ,
           and
           the
           Horses
           to
           break
           their
           Yokes
           upon
           the
           pronouncing
           of
           some
           words
           ,
           and
           turning
           himself
           about
           from
           the
           right-hand
           to
           the
           left
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           Natural
           course
           of
           the
           Sun.
           This
           he
           would
           do
           upon
           the
           desire
           of
           any
           Body
           for
           a
           half-penny
           .
           Upon
           these
           and
           the
           like
           Presumptions
           he
           was
           Apprehended
           ,
           and
           at
           first
           continu'd
           most
           obstinate
           in
           denyal
           ;
           yet
           afterwards
           confess'd
           to
           the
           Minister
           ,
           in
           his
           own
           House
           ,
           before
           Credible
           Witnesses
           ,
           his
           Compact
           with
           the
           Devil
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           had
           receiv'd
           the
           Insensible
           mark
           from
           him
           ,
           which
           is
           visible
           upon
           his
           Body
           :
           As
           also
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           been
           at
           several
           meetings
           with
           the
           Devil
           and
           Witches
           ,
           where
           he
           said
           were
           present
           his
           Brother
           Iames
           ,
           with
           others
           ,
           and
           particularly
           those
           who
           had
           been
           Accus'd
           by
           Anderson
           .
           This
           he
           Confest
           ,
           with
           some
           others
           of
           the
           like
           kind
           ,
           before
           he
           was
           Committed
           to
           Custody
           .
        
         
           After
           this
           ,
           Bargarran
           made
           diligent
           search
           for
           
             Iames
             Lindsay
          
           ,
           Elder
           Brother
           to
           Thomas
           ,
           he
           having
           been
           all
           along
           Accused
           by
           the
           Afflicted
           Damsel
           ,
           as
           one
           of
           her
           Troublers
           ,
           by
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Gleid
           ,
           or
           Squint-Ey'd
           Elff
           ,
           (
           the
           rest
           of
           her
           Tormentors
           having
           call'd
           him
           so
           ,
           because
           of
           his
           Squint
           eyes
           )
           when
           he
           was
           brought
           to
           the
           place
           ,
           he
           did
           at
           first
           Obstinately
           deny
           his
           Guilt
           ,
           yet
           ,
           at
           length
           ,
           by
           the
           endeavours
           of
           Mr.
           
             Patrick
             Simpson
          
           ,
           a
           Neighbouring
           Minister
           ,
           ingenuously
           Confessed
           it
           ,
           and
           did
           agree
           in
           every
           material
           Circumstance
           with
           the
           other
           two
           ,
           tho'
           he
           knew
           not
           what
           they
           had
           Confest
           ,
           he
           having
           neither
           seen
           them
           before
           his
           Confession
           ,
           nor
           had
           any
           occasion
           of
           Information
           in
           Conference
           with
           others
           ,
           being
           immediately
           brought
           thither
           from
           the
           Prison
           of
           Glasgow
           ,
           where
           he
           had
           been
           shut
           up
           some
           Weeks
           before
           as
           a
           Vagabond
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           be
           sent
           to
           Forreign
           Plantations
           .
        
         
           A
           more
           particular
           Account
           of
           what
           all
           of
           them
           freely
           Confess'd
           and
           Acknowledg'd
           before
           the
           Commissioners
           for
           Enquiry
           ,
           we
           have
           ,
           for
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           the
           Reader
           ,
           subjoyn'd
           to
           the
           Narrative
           ;
           with
           an
           Abstract
           of
           the
           Report
           made
           by
           the
           Commissioners
           ,
           to
           the
           Lords
           of
           His
           Majesty's
           most
           Honourable
           Privy-Council
           ,
           concerning
           the
           who●…e
           Affair
           .
        
         
         
           February
           11.
           
           There
           was
           by
           the
           Presbitry's
           Appointment
           a
           Publick
           Fast
           kept
           on
           the
           Damsels
           account
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Erskine
           ,
           in
           which
           Mr.
           Turner
           ,
           Minister
           of
           the
           Place
           ,
           begun
           with
           Prayer
           ,
           Expounding
           Rev.
           12.
           from
           Vers.
           7.
           to
           Vers.
           13.
           
           Mr.
           
             Iames
             Hutchison
          
           Minister
           at
           Killellan
           took
           the
           next
           turn
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           Preach'd
           on
           1
           Pet.
           5.
           8.
           and
           Mr.
           Simpson
           concluded
           the
           Work
           ,
           Preaching
           on
           Mat.
           17.
           20
           ,
           21.
           
           The
           Girl
           was
           present
           all
           Day
           ;
           and
           before
           she
           came
           to
           Church
           that
           Morning
           ,
           told
           ,
           That
           while
           she
           was
           in
           one
           of
           her
           Fits
           the
           Night
           before
           ,
           she
           heard
           the
           Devil
           speaking
           of
           that
           Publick
           Fast
           ,
           and
           what
           Ministers
           were
           to
           be
           there
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Old
           Man
           Mr.
           
             Iames
             Hutchison
          
           ,
           should
           stumble
           ,
           and
           his
           Peruick
           fall
           off
           as
           he
           went
           up
           to
           the
           Pulpit
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           People
           should
           Laugh
           at
           him
           ;
           and
           he
           should
           break
           his
           Neck
           in
           going
           home
           .
           And
           when
           she
           came
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           she
           said
           ,
           The
           Devil
           was
           a
           Liar
           ,
           for
           no
           ●…uch
           thing
           fell
           out
           as
           he
           had
           threatned
           .
           She
           was
           all
           Day
           very
           quiet
           in
           Church
           ;
           though
           troubled
           with
           some
           of
           her
           light
           Fits
           ,
           during
           which
           some
           Spectres
           appear'd
           ,
           as
           she
           told
           afterwards
           .
        
         
           About
           Six
           at
           Night
           there
           were
           present
           in
           the
           Chamber
           with
           the
           Damsel
           ,
           Mr.
           Simpson
           with
           his
           Wife
           ,
           the
           Lady
           Northbarr
           ;
           and
           others
           ,
           discoursing
           and
           conferring
           about
           her
           Case
           ;
           and
           while
           they
           were
           thus
           conferring
           together
           ,
           she
           told
           them
           ,
           she
           would
           gladly
           make
           some
           things
           known
           ,
           if
           she
           durst
           ,
           for
           her
           Tormenters
           ;
           and
           afterwards
           attempting
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           was
           instantly
           seiz'd
           with
           a
           violent
           Fit
           ;
           in
           which
           she
           leapt
           strait
           up
           ,
           and
           appear'd
           as
           if
           she
           had
           been
           choak'd
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           was
           as
           much
           as
           one
           or
           two
           could
           do
           ,
           to
           hold
           her
           fast
           in
           their
           Armes
           :
           And
           when
           the
           Fit
           was
           over
           ,
           Mr.
           Simpson
           going
           about
           Family
           Worship
           ,
           did
           Expound
           Psalm
           110.
           and
           speaking
           of
           the
           limitted
           power
           of
           the
           Adversaries
           of
           our
           Lord
           JESUS
           CHIST
           ,
           from
           the
           latter
           part
           of
           Verse
           1.
           she
           was
           on
           a
           sudden
           seiz'd
           with
           another
           grievous
           Fit
           ,
           and
           some
           Blood
           issued
           from
           her
           mouth
           ,
           which
           rais'd
           Grounds
           of
           Fear
           and
           Jealousy
           in
           the
           minds
           of
           the
           Spectators
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           occasion
           of
           it
           ;
           yet
           they
           could
           not
           get
           her
           mouth
           open'd
           ,
           her
           Teeth
           being
           close
           set
           .
           And
           in
           the
           Interval
           of
           the
           Fit
           being
           ask'd
           ,
           If
           she
           found
           any
           thing
           in
           her
           mouth
           that
           had
           been
           the
           occasion
           of
           that
           Blood
           ;
           she
           reply'd
           ,
           She
           found
           nothing
           ,
           
           nor
           knew
           not
           the
           Cause
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           opening
           her
           mouth
           ,
           they
           found
           one
           of
           her
           Double-Teeth
           newly
           drawn
           ;
           yet
           tho'
           search
           was
           made
           for
           the
           same
           ,
           it
           could
           not
           be
           found
           :
           After
           which
           the
           Minister
           proceeded
           upon
           the
           same
           Subject
           ,
           but
           was
           again
           interrupted
           by
           her
           renewed
           Fits
           ,
           yet
           closed
           the
           Exercise
           with
           Prayer
           ;
           after
           which
           she
           was
           taken
           to
           Bed
           ,
           without
           any
           farther
           Trouble
           that
           Night
           .
        
         
           February
           12.
           
           
             Margaret
             Laing
          
           and
           her
           Daughter
           
             Martha
             Semple
          
           ,
           being
           accused
           by
           the
           three
           that
           had
           Confessed
           ,
           and
           accused
           by
           the
           Girl
           to
           have
           been
           active
           Instruments
           in
           her
           Trouble
           ,
           came
           of
           their
           own
           accord
           to
           
           Bargarran's
           House
           ,
           and
           before
           they
           came
           up
           Stairs
           the
           Girl
           said
           ,
           she
           was
           now
           bound
           up
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           accuse
           
             Margaret
             Laing
          
           to
           her
           Face
           :
           And
           accordingly
           the
           Girl
           's
           Mother
           having
           desired
           some
           of
           those
           who
           were
           sitting
           by
           her
           to
           feel
           her
           Body
           ,
           they
           found
           her
           so
           stiff
           and
           inflexible
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           moving
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           immediatly
           again
           found
           some
           parts
           of
           her
           Body
           contracted
           and
           drawn
           hard
           ,
           as
           if
           by
           Cords
           ;
           after
           this
           
             Margaret
             Laing
          
           and
           her
           Daughter
           ,
           having
           gone
           to
           the
           Chamber
           to
           the
           Girl
           ;
           did
           in
           presence
           of
           the
           Ministers
           and
           others
           ,
           desire
           the
           Damsel
           to
           come
           to
           her
           ;
           for
           she
           ▪
           would
           do
           her
           no
           Harm
           ,
           and
           laying
           her
           Arms
           about
           her
           ,
           spake
           very
           fairly
           to
           her
           ,
           and
           question'd
           her
           if
           ever
           she
           had
           seen
           her
           or
           her
           Daughter
           amongst
           her
           Tormentors
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           Girl
           did
           positively
           reply
           ,
           she
           had
           frequently
           seen
           her
           Daughter
           ;
           but
           declined
           throw
           fear
           to
           accuse
           her self
           ,
           saying
           faintly
           No
           ;
           after
           which
           Margaret
           and
           her
           Daughter
           returning
           into
           the
           Hall
           ,
           and
           the
           Minister
           requiring
           at
           her
           why
           she
           said
           No
           ,
           seeing
           she
           had
           accus'd
           her
           before
           ,
           she
           answered
           ,
           you
           must
           take
           my
           meaning
           to
           be
           otherwise
           ,
           upon
           which
           she
           was
           seiz'd
           with
           a
           grievous
           Fit
           ;
           and
           after
           her
           recovery
           being
           urg'd
           again
           to
           tell
           her
           Mind
           freely
           ,
           whether
           or
           not
           
             Margaret
             Laing
          
           was
           one
           of
           her
           Tormentors
           ,
           the
           Child
           thereupon
           Essaying
           to
           say
           Yes
           ,
           and
           having
           half
           pronounced
           the
           Word
           ,
           was
           cast
           into
           unexpressible
           Anguish
           ;
           and
           again
           in
           the
           interval
           of
           the
           Fit
           ,
           she
           Essay'd
           to
           express
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           and
           saying
           only
           the
           word
           Tint
           (
           that
           is
           lost
           )
           was
           on
           a
           sudden
           struck
           with
           another
           fit
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           fit
           was
           over
           ,
           and
           the
           Child
           returned
           to
           the
           Chamber
           ,
           
             Margaret
             Laing
          
           who
           was
           sitting
           near
           the
           Hall
           door
           ,
           spoke
           these
           words
           
           
             The
             Lord
             bless
             thee
             ,
             and
             ding
          
           (
           
             that
             is
             beat
             ,
             or
             drive
          
           )
           
             the
             Devil
             out
             of
             thee
          
           .
           A
           little
           after
           which
           ,
           Margaret
           going
           down
           stairs
           ,
           the
           Damsel
           came
           to
           the
           Hall
           and
           said
           ,
           her
           Bonds
           were
           now
           loos'd
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           could
           accuse
           
             Margaret
             Laing
          
           to
           her
           Face
           ,
           and
           declar'd
           the
           occasion
           of
           her
           being
           so
           Restrain'd
           while
           Margaret
           was
           present
           ,
           was
           her
           letting
           fall
           a
           parcel
           of
           Hair
           at
           the
           Hall
           door
           as
           she
           came
           in
           ;
           being
           a
           Charm
           made
           by
           her
           for
           that
           end
           ,
           which
           also
           had
           been
           the
           occasion
           of
           her
           uttering
           the
           word
           Tint
           in
           the
           former
           fit
           :
           And
           accordingly
           a
           parcel
           of
           Hair
           had
           been
           found
           at
           the
           Hall-door
           ,
           after
           
             Margaret
             Laing
          
           had
           gone
           straight
           from
           the
           Hall
           to
           the
           Chamber
           ,
           which
           immediatly
           was
           cast
           into
           the
           Fire
           and
           burnt
           .
           And
           its
           remarkable
           ,
           that
           it
           could
           be
           attested
           that
           there
           was
           no
           Hair
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           thing
           else
           in
           that
           place
           before
           
             Margaret
             Laing
          
           came
           in
           ,
           and
           the
           Girl
           being
           enquired
           ,
           what
           way
           she
           knew
           
             Margaret
             Laing
          
           had
           laid
           the
           fore-mentioned
           Charm
           upon
           her
           ,
           replyed
           ,
           that
           something
           speaking
           distinctly
           to
           her
           as
           it
           were
           over
           her
           Head
           ,
           inform'd
           her
           so
           .
        
         
           About
           Eight
           at
           Night
           she
           was
           severely
           handled
           in
           her
           Fits
           ,
           much
           after
           the
           former
           manner
           ,
           and
           while
           she
           was
           in
           her
           swooning
           Fits
           ,
           there
           was
           seen
           in
           her
           Mouth
           a
           Pin
           ,
           wherewith
           she
           seem'd
           almost
           Choak't
           ;
           but
           by
           Divine
           Providence
           it
           was
           got
           out
           ,
           tho
           with
           great
           difficulty
           .
           After
           this
           she
           was
           somewhat
           composed
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           much
           complain
           of
           pain
           ;
           but
           was
           distinctly
           heard
           to
           entertain
           discourse
           with
           some
           invisible
           Creatures
           about
           her
           ,
           and
           the
           Reply's
           given
           by
           her
           ,
           and
           heard
           by
           those
           who
           took
           care
           of
           her
           ,
           gave
           them
           ground
           to
           conclude
           she
           was
           tempted
           to
           set
           her
           Hand
           to
           a
           Paper
           then
           presented
           to
           her
           ,
           with
           Promises
           that
           upon
           her
           yielding
           thereunto
           
             she
             should
             never
             be
             troubled
             any
             more
             ;
             as
             also
             that
             she
             should
             have
             sweet
             meats
             ,
             a
             Glass
             of
             Sack
             ,
             and
             a
             handsome
             Coat
             with
             silver
             Lace
             :
          
           She
           was
           also
           distinctly
           heard
           to
           say
           ,
           resisting
           the
           Tempter
           ,
           
             Thou
             art
             a
             filthy
             Sow
             ,
             should
             I
             obey
             thee
             ;
             this
             was
             not
             the
             end
             of
             my
             Creation
             ,
             but
             to
             Glorify
             God
             and
             enjoy
             him
             for
             ever
             ;
             and
             thou
             promisest
             what
             thou
             canst
             not
             perform
             :
             Art
             thou
             angry
             at
             me
             for
             saying
             thou
             Sow
             ,
             What
             should
             I
             call
             thee
             but
             thou
             filthy
             Sow
             ?
             Art
             thou
             not
             the
             filthy
             Devil
             ,
             for
             as
             brave
             as
             thou
             art
             with
             thy
             Silver
             and
             Gold
             Lace
             ?
             Wouldst
             thou
             have
             me
             Renounce
             my
             Baptism
             ?
             Dost
             thou
             promise
             to
             give
             me
             brave
             Men
          
           
           
             in
             Marriage
             ,
             and
             fine
             Cloaths
             ,
             and
             perfect
             Health
             ,
             if
             I
             should
             consent
             thereunto
             ?
             Dost
             thou
             say
             my
             Baptism
             will
             do
             me
             no
             good
             ,
             because
             thou
             alledgest
             he
             was
             not
             a
             sufficient
             Minister
             that
             baptized
             me
             ?
             thou
             art
             a
             Liar
             ,
             I
             'll
             be
             content
             to
             dye
             ere
             I
             renounce
             my
             Baptism
             .
             O
             thorow
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             I
             'll
             never
             do
             it
             .
          
           And
           thus
           she
           continued
           Reasoning
           ,
           being
           both
           Blind
           and
           Deaf
           ,
           for
           the
           space
           of
           two
           Hours
           ;
           and
           when
           she
           came
           to
           her self
           did
           declare
           it
           was
           the
           Devil
           ,
           who
           first
           presented
           himself
           tempting
           her
           in
           the
           shape
           of
           a
           Sow
           ,
           to
           Renounce
           her
           Baptism
           ,
           as
           is
           hinted
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           did
           chide
           her
           when
           she
           call'd
           him
           ,
           
             thou
             Sow
          
           ,
           and
           immediatly
           appear'd
           to
           her
           again
           in
           the
           shape
           of
           a
           brave
           Gentleman
           ,
           having
           Gold
           and
           Silver
           Lace
           on
           his
           Cloaths
           ,
           still
           urging
           her
           to
           renounce
           her
           Baptism
           ,
           which
           Temptation
           through
           the
           special
           assistance
           of
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           she
           effectually
           resisted
           :
           she
           also
           said
           ,
           that
           it
           had
           been
           suggested
           to
           her
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           speaking
           to
           her
           as
           formerly
           over
           her
           Head
           ,
           after
           the
           Combat
           with
           the
           Tempter
           was
           past
           ,
           that
           one
           of
           her
           Tormentors
           would
           be
           at
           the
           House
           to
           Morrow
           .
        
         
           February
           13.
           
           She
           was
           seiz'd
           with
           a
           sore
           fit
           about
           Twelve
           a
           Clock
           of
           the
           day
           ,
           in
           which
           she
           continued
           for
           more
           than
           two
           Hours
           ,
           both
           Deaf
           and
           Blind
           .
           Those
           in
           the
           Room
           with
           her
           cry'd
           to
           her
           aloud
           ,
           and
           pinch'd
           her
           Hands
           and
           other
           parts
           of
           her
           Body
           ;
           but
           all
           to
           no
           purpose
           .
           And
           in
           this
           posture
           she
           was
           hurried
           ●…o
           and
           Fro
           with
           violence
           thorow
           the
           Room
           :
           And
           when
           any
           Body
           offer'd
           to
           hinder
           the
           dangerous
           and
           violent
           Motion
           she
           seem'd
           to
           be
           in
           ,
           she
           'd
           Roar
           exceedingly
           ,
           sometimes
           she
           'd
           desire
           her
           Father
           and
           Mother
           and
           others
           to
           come
           and
           take
           her
           Home
           (
           supposing
           her self
           not
           to
           be
           in
           her
           Fathers
           House
           )
           when
           she
           was
           in
           this
           deplorable
           Condition
           ,
           
             Margaret
             Roger
          
           who
           liv'd
           in
           the
           Neighbour-hood
           ,
           came
           to
           the
           House
           of
           Bargarren
           enquiring
           for
           the
           Lady
           ;
           and
           having
           come
           up
           stairs
           ,
           the
           Parents
           of
           the
           Damsel
           remembering
           the
           Girl
           had
           said
           the
           Night
           before
           ,
           that
           one
           of
           her
           Tormentors
           was
           to
           come
           that
           day
           to
           the
           House
           ,
           brought
           
             Margaret
             Roger
          
           to
           the
           Chamber
           where
           she
           was
           ,
           and
           so
           soon
           as
           she
           entered
           the
           Door
           ;
           the
           Damsel
           tho
           she
           could
           discern
           none
           of
           those
           who
           were
           present
           with
           her
           ,
           nor
           answer
           them
           when
           they
           cry'd
           to
           her
           ;
           yet
           presently
           saw
           her
           and
           ran
           towards
           
           her
           ,
           crying
           ,
           
             Maggi
             ,
             Maggi
             ,
             where
             hast
             thou
             been
             ?
             wi●…t
             thou
             take
             me
             with
             thee
             ,
             for
             my
             Father
             and
             Mother
             have
             left
             me
             .
          
           Whereupon
           the
           Spectators
           being
           Astonish'd
           ,
           caus'd
           Morgaret
           to
           speak
           to
           the
           Child
           ;
           which
           she
           having
           done
           ,
           the
           Girle
           distinctly
           heard
           and
           answered
           her
           every
           word
           .
           After
           this
           ,
           the
           Three
           that
           had
           Confessed
           ,
           were
           also
           brought
           up
           to
           the
           Chamber
           where
           the
           Damsel
           was
           ;
           and
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           entered
           the
           Door
           ,
           she
           ran
           also
           to
           them
           ,
           Laughing
           ,
           as
           if
           she
           had
           been
           overjoy'd
           ,
           Answering
           them
           when
           they
           spoke
           to
           her
           :
           and
           
             Margaret
             Roger
          
           being
           Confronted
           with
           them
           ,
           They
           declared
           that
           she
           had
           been
           at
           Meetings
           with
           the
           Devil
           and
           Witches
           in
           
           Bargarran's
           Orchard
           ,
           Consulting
           and
           Contriving
           the
           Childes
           ruine
           .
        
         
           The
           LORD's
           Day
           following
           ,
           being
           February
           14.
           
           After
           some
           short
           Intervals
           ,
           she
           was
           again
           seiz'd
           with
           her
           Fits
           ,
           in
           which
           she
           said
           ,
           
             Margaret
             Laing
             ,
             and
             her
             Daughter
             Martha
             Semple
             ,
             were
             Tormenting
             her
             ,
             and
             cutting
             her
             Throat
          
           ;
           which
           words
           ,
           through
           violence
           of
           Pain
           ,
           and
           difficulty
           of
           Breathing
           ,
           she
           uttered
           with
           a
           low
           ,
           and
           scarcely
           ,
           audible
           Voice
           ;
           and
           upon
           the
           Naming
           of
           
             Margaret
             Laing
          
           and
           her
           Daughter
           ,
           she
           was
           Tossed
           and
           dreadfully
           Tormented
           in
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           her
           Body
           ,
           being
           made
           sometimes
           to
           stand
           upon
           her
           Head
           and
           Feet
           at
           once
           ,
           sometimes
           her
           Belly
           swelling
           like
           a
           Drum
           ,
           and
           falling
           again
           on
           a
           sudden
           ;
           and
           sometimes
           her
           Head
           ,
           and
           other
           parts
           of
           her
           Body
           were
           like
           to
           be
           shaken
           in
           pieces
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           Spectators
           fear'd
           she
           would
           never
           speak
           more
           .
           And
           when
           the
           Fit
           was
           over
           ,
           she
           declar'd
           ,
           
             Margaret
             Laing
          
           said
           to
           her
           ,
           while
           in
           the
           Fit
           ,
           
             That
             she
             would
             give
             her
             a
             Tosty
          
           (
           which
           imports
           hot
           and
           severe
           handling
           )
           for
           Naming
           her
           .
        
         
           At
           this
           time
           she
           was
           seldom
           free
           of
           her
           Light-headed-fits
           ,
           which
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           were
           all
           the
           respite
           and
           ease
           she
           had
           from
           the
           unexpressible
           Agonies
           she
           endur'd
           in
           her
           more
           grievous
           Fits
           ;
           unless
           when
           asleep
           :
           And
           while
           she
           was
           in
           these
           Fits
           ,
           no
           Body
           could
           perswade
           her
           to
           Pray
           ;
           yet
           ,
           when
           in
           a
           right
           composure
           of
           Mind
           ,
           she
           'd
           Weep
           Bitterly
           at
           the
           Remembrance
           of
           this
           ,
           expressing
           her
           Fears
           ,
           least
           it
           might
           be
           an
           Evidence
           that
           God
           would
           for
           sake
           her
           .
        
         
           February
           18.
           
           About
           Two
           in
           the
           Afternoon
           ,
           she
           being
           in
           a
           Light-headed-fit
           ,
           said
           ,
           
             The
             Devil
             now
             appear'd
             to
             her
             in
             the
          
           
           
             Shape
             of
             a
             man
          
           ;
           Whereupon
           being
           struck
           with
           great
           Fear
           and
           Consternation
           ,
           she
           was
           desir'd
           to
           Pray
           with
           an
           Audible
           Voice
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             Rebuke
             thee
             Satan
          
           :
           which
           Essaying
           to
           do
           ,
           she
           instantly
           lost
           her
           power
           of
           Speech
           ,
           her
           Teeth
           being
           sett
           ,
           and
           her
           Tongue
           drawn
           back
           into
           her
           Throat
           ;
           and
           attempting
           it
           again
           ,
           she
           was
           immediately
           seiz'd
           with
           another
           grievous
           Fit
           ;
           in
           which
           her
           Eyes
           being
           twisted
           almost
           round
           ,
           she
           fell
           down
           as
           one
           Dead
           ,
           struggling
           with
           Feet
           and
           Hands
           ,
           and
           getting
           up
           again
           on
           a
           sudden
           ,
           was
           hurried
           with
           Violence
           too
           and
           fro
           ,
           thorow
           the
           Room
           ,
           Deaf
           and
           Blind
           ;
           yet
           was
           speaking
           with
           some
           Invisible
           Creature
           about
           her
           saying
           ,
           
             With
             the
             Lord's
             strength
             thou
             shal't
             neither
             put
             Straw
             nor
             Sticks
             into
             my
             mouth
             .
          
           After
           this
           she
           cry'd
           in
           a
           pitiful
           manner
           ,
           
             The
             Bee
             hath
             sting'd
             me
          
           :
           then
           presently
           sitting
           down
           ,
           and
           untying
           her
           Stocking
           ,
           put
           her
           Hand
           to
           that
           part
           which
           had
           been
           Nip't
           or
           Pinch't
           ;
           Whereupon
           the
           Spectators
           did
           visibly
           discern
           the
           lively
           marks
           of
           Nails
           of
           Fingers
           deeply
           imprinted
           on
           that
           same
           part
           of
           her
           Leg.
           And
           when
           she
           came
           to
           her self
           ,
           she
           did
           declare
           ,
           
             That
             something
             speaking
             to
             her
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             over
             her
             Head
             ,
             told
             her
             it
             was
          
           M.
           M.
           
             in
             a
             Neighbouring
             Parish
          
           (
           naming
           the
           place
           )
           
             that
             had
             appear'd
             to
             her
             ,
             and
             pinch't
             her
             Leg
             in
             the
             likeness
             of
             a
             Bee.
          
           She
           likewise
           declared
           ,
           That
           the
           forementioned
           M.
           M.
           
             instantly
             after
             this
             had
             been
             suggested
             to
             her
             ,
             appeared
             in
             her
             own
             shape
             and
             likeness
             ,
             as
             she
             us'd
             to
             be
             at
             other
             times
             .
          
           Shortly
           after
           this
           ,
           being
           still
           seiz'd
           with
           her
           light
           Fit
           ,
           she
           whisper'd
           in
           her
           Mothers
           Ear
           ,
           
             The
             Devil
             was
             now
             appearing
             to
             her
             again
             in
             the
             shape
             of
             a
             Gentleman
             :
          
           And
           being
           instantly
           seiz'd
           with
           her
           light
           Fits
           ,
           in
           which
           she
           was
           both
           Blind
           and
           Deaf
           ,
           was
           distinctly
           heard
           ,
           Arguing
           after
           this
           manner
           .
           
             Thou
             think'st
             to
             tempt
             me
             to
             be
             a
             Witch
             ;
             but
             through
             God's
             strength
             thou
             shalt
             never
             be
             the
             better
             :
             I
             charge
             thee
             ,
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             GOD
             to
             be
             gone
             ,
             and
             thy
             Papers
             too
             ;
             in
             the
             LORD's
             strength
             I
             'll
             not
             fear
             thee
             :
             I
             'll
             stand
             here
             and
             see
             ,
             if
             thou
             can
             come
             one
             step
             nearer
             me
             ;
             I
             think
             thou
             fearest
             me
             more
             then
             I
             fear
             thee
             .
          
           Then
           turning
           her self
           again
           ,
           she
           was
           hurried
           To
           and
           Fro
           with
           violence
           thorow
           the
           Room
           as
           formerly
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             She
             was
             bitten
             or
             pinch't
             very
             sore
             in
             the
             Hands
             with
             Teeth
             ,
             and
             Nip't
             with
             Fingers
             above
             Twenty
             four
             times
          
           ;
           which
           occasion'd
           her
           to
           utter
           horrid
           Shreeks
           ,
           and
           Out-crys
           at
           every
           time
           she
           receiv'd
           them
           ,
           shewing
           and
           pointing
           
           with
           her
           Finger
           to
           those
           parts
           of
           her
           Arm
           and
           Leg
           which
           had
           been
           Pinch't
           and
           Bitten
           ,
           but
           neither
           saw
           nor
           heard
           any
           about
           her
           .
           And
           accordingly
           the
           Spectators
           did
           visibly
           discern
           the
           evident
           marks
           of
           the
           Teeth
           and
           Nails
           of
           Fingers
           upon
           her
           Arms
           and
           Legs
           .
           In
           this
           postute
           the
           Girle
           continued
           from
           Two
           to
           Five
           in
           the
           Afternoon
           ;
           and
           when
           her
           miseries
           were
           over
           ,
           she
           sa●…d
           ,
           
             M.
             M.
             told
             her
             in
             the
             Fit
             ,
             that
          
           Margaret
           Laing
           ,
           
             then
             in
             custody
             ,
             had
             ordered
             her
             to
             handle
             her
             after
             that
             manner
             .
             And
             that
          
           Margaret
           Laing
           
             had
             a
             Commanding
             Power
             over
             her
             .
          
        
         
           On
           Friday
           and
           
             Saturday
             ,
             February
          
           19
           and
           20.
           she
           was
           frequently
           seiz'd
           with
           the
           foremention'd
           Fits
           ,
           and
           violently
           Bitten
           ,
           Pincht
           and
           Nipt
           in
           her
           Hands
           ,
           Neck
           ,
           and
           other
           parts
           of
           her
           Body
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           marks
           of
           the
           Nails
           of
           Fingers
           and
           Teeth
           ,
           with
           the
           Spittle
           and
           Slaber
           of
           a
           mouth
           thereupon
           were
           evidently
           seen
           by
           Spectators
           .
           When
           she
           was
           seiz'd
           with
           her
           Blind
           and
           Deaf
           Fits
           ,
           a
           Crooked
           Fellow
           appear'd
           to
           her
           ,
           having
           his
           two
           Feet
           deform'd
           ,
           his
           two
           heels
           turning
           inwards
           toward
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           the
           fore-parts
           of
           his
           Feet
           outward
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           broad
           side
           of
           his
           Feet
           mov'd
           foremost
           ;
           and
           upon
           the
           appearing
           of
           this
           Fellow
           ,
           her
           Feet
           were
           put
           in
           the
           very
           same
           posture
           during
           the
           time
           he
           Tormented
           her
           .
           It
           is
           to
           be
           observed
           that
           there
           is
           a
           Fellow
           in
           one
           of
           the
           Neighbouring-Parishes
           ,
           whose
           Feet
           are
           exactly
           Deform'd
           in
           that
           manner
           ,
           who
           has
           been
           of
           a
           long
           time
           of
           Evil
           Fame
           ,
           and
           Accused
           by
           those
           that
           Confessed
           ,
           to
           have
           been
           at
           Meatings
           with
           the
           Devil
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Crew
           in
           
           Bargarren's
           Orchard
           .
        
         
           
             Saturday
             ,
             February
          
           20.
           
           The
           whole
           Family
           being
           gone
           to
           Bed
           ,
           they
           had
           left
           a
           great
           quantity
           of
           Peets
           (
           or
           Turff
           )
           by
           the
           Hall
           Chimney
           ,
           which
           ,
           the
           next
           morning
           ,
           they
           saw
           burnt
           to
           Ashes
           ,
           though
           there
           had
           been
           no
           Fire
           in
           the
           Chimney
           ,
           nor
           near
           them
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           Plaister
           and
           Stones
           of
           the
           Wall
           ,
           where
           the
           Peets
           or
           Turff
           lay
           ,
           were
           ,
           in
           a
           great
           part
           ,
           turn'd
           to
           Rubbish
           by
           the
           violence
           of
           the
           Fire
           ,
           but
           no
           other
           Damage
           followed
           ,
           the
           Hall-floor
           being
           laid
           with
           Stones
           ,
           and
           the
           Peets
           lying
           within
           the
           Brace
           of
           a
           large
           Chimney
           .
        
         
           
             Febr.
             27th
          
           .
           The
           Chamber-fire
           having
           been
           covered
           with
           Ashes
           in
           the
           Chimney
           when
           the
           Family
           went
           to
           Bed
           ,
           the
           next
           morning
           ,
           though
           a
           good
           quantity
           of
           Ashes
           had
           been
           
           left
           ;
           yet
           they
           found
           all
           clean
           sweept
           away
           ,
           and
           no
           appearance
           of
           ashes
           nor
           fire
           at
           all
           ,
           th●…
           none
           in
           the
           family
           had
           been
           there
           after
           the
           fire
           was
           covered
           .
        
         
           In
           fits
           of
           this
           kind
           she
           continued
           for
           several
           days
           after
           ,
           naming
           the
           foremention'd
           crooked
           fellow
           ,
           
             I.
             R.
          
           and
           
             M.
             A.
          
           two
           Women
           that
           lived
           in
           the
           neighbouring
           Parishes
           ,
           which
           two
           latter
           were
           accus'd
           (
           by
           the
           three
           that
           had
           confessed
           )
           to
           be
           amongst
           her
           Tormenters
           ,
           and
           particularly
           upon
           the
           Lords
           day
           February
           12.
           and
           the
           Munday
           following
           ,
           the
           said
           
             I.
             R.
          
           appearing
           to
           her
           grievously
           vexed
           her
           ,
           telling
           her
           she
           was
           commissioned
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           the
           Gentlewoman
           
             M.
             M.
          
           having
           a
           pain
           in
           her
           head
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           being
           able
           to
           come
           forth
           .
           Concerning
           which
           it
           is
           worthy
           of
           remark
           ,
           that
           the
           Damsel
           declar'd
           
             M.
             M.
          
           to
           have
           appeared
           to
           her
           about
           two
           days
           after
           ,
           with
           her
           head
           bound
           up
           with
           a
           handker-chief
           ,
           in
           which
           posture
           she
           did
           not
           formerly
           appear
           .
        
         
           Upon
           
             Thursday
             February
          
           25.
           
           She
           continued
           in
           the
           former
           fits
           ,
           weeping
           bitterly
           and
           complaining
           of
           a
           pain
           in
           both
           her
           sides
           ,
           she
           also
           told
           in
           the
           interval
           of
           her
           fits
           ,
           that
           she
           was
           that
           night
           to
           be
           in
           very
           grievous
           and
           sore
           fits
           ,
           her
           Tormenters
           being
           resolved
           to
           choak
           her
           ,
           by
           putting
           pins
           in
           her
           mouth
           ,
           which
           (
           tho
           she
           emptied
           her self
           of
           all
           that
           were
           in
           her
           Cloaths
           )
           yet
           accordingly
           came
           to
           pass
           :
           In
           those
           fits
           she
           was
           both
           Blind
           and
           Deaf
           ,
           leaping
           up
           and
           down
           in
           an
           extraordinary
           manner
           ,
           and
           thus
           continued
           for
           some
           days
           voiding
           out
           of
           her
           Mouth
           a
           great
           quantity
           of
           small
           broken
           ●…ins
           ,
           which
           she
           declar'd
           
             I.
             R.
          
           had
           forc'd
           into
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           Upon
           the
           Lords
           day
           being
           the
           last
           of
           February
           ,
           about
           five
           a
           Clock
           in
           the
           Afternoon
           she
           fell
           into
           grievous
           fits
           ,
           accompained
           with
           loud
           Laughing
           ,
           Leaping
           ,
           and
           runing
           with
           violence
           to
           and
           fro
           ,
           and
           thereafter
           wept
           sore
           ,
           crying
           out
           of
           Pain
           ,
           and
           that
           a
           little
           Highland
           Man
           (
           whom
           she
           knew
           to
           be
           such
           by
           his
           habit
           and
           speech
           )
           was
           now
           breaking
           her
           Leg
           ;
           which
           (
           because
           of
           Pain
           )
           she
           scarce
           could
           get
           told
           in
           the
           fit
           ,
           and
           putting
           her
           Hand
           to
           the
           part
           of
           her
           Leg
           affected
           ,
           the
           Spectators
           untying
           her
           stocking
           ,
           distinctly
           observed
           a
           sore
           bruise
           in
           her
           Shin
           bone
           ;
           which
           when
           touched
           did
           so
           pain
           her
           ,
           that
           she
           uttered
           horrid
           Shreeks
           and
           Crys
           ;
           and
           when
           recovered
           did
           declare
           ,
           that
           the
           little
           Highland
           fellow
           had
           given
           her
           that
           bruise
           .
           After
           this
           ,
           she
           voided
           at
           her
           Mouth
           a
           crooked
           Pin
           ,
           which
           she
           said
           the
           Highland
           fellow
           had
           forc't
           into
           her
           Mouth
           ,
           and
           design'd
           to
           Choak
           her
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           eight
           days
           of
           March
           she
           continued
           in
           her
           former
           fits
           ;
           with
           little
           Variation
           ,
           voiding
           at
           her
           Mouth
           a
           great
           number
           of
           small
           Pins
           and
           often
           fainted
           and
           fell
           as
           Dead
           upon
           the
           ground
           on
           a
           sudden
           ,
           strugling
           with
           Feet
           and
           Hands
           ;
           by
           all
           which
           her
           Natural
           Spirits
           were
           much
           Weakned
           and
           Exhausted
           ;
           sometimes
           also
           she
           attempted
           to
           go
           into
           the
           Fire
           .
           About
           this
           time
           when
           Ministers
           and
           other
           Christians
           met
           in
           the
           Family
           for
           Prayer
           ,
           she
           us'd
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           work
           to
           make
           great
           disturbance
           ,
           particularly
           March
           2.
           which
           day
           being
           set
           apart
           for
           Fasting
           and
           Praying
           ,
           she
           was
           for
           some
           time
           very
           composed
           ,
           until
           of
           a
           sudden
           ,
           a
           strong
           blast
           of
           Wind
           forced
           open
           the
           Windows
           of
           the
           Room
           ;
           upon
           which
           she
           was
           instantly
           seiz'd
           with
           a
           violent
           fit
           ,
           whilst
           the
           Minister
           was
           supplicating
           God
           that
           she
           might
           be
           delivered
           from
           Satans
           Bonds
           :
           In
           this
           fit
           she
           was
           both
           Blind
           and
           Deaf
           as
           to
           All
           ,
           except
           her
           Tormentors
           ,
           was
           hurried
           with
           violence
           to
           and
           fro
           in
           the
           Room
           ,
           sometimes
           falling
           down
           as
           one
           Dead
           ,
           sometimes
           Singing
           and
           making
           a
           Hideous
           Noise
           ,
           sometimes
           naming
           
             M.
             M.
          
           and
           others
           ,
           who
           she
           said
           ,
           were
           there
           present
           Afflicting
           and
           Tormenting
           her
           ,
           and
           named
           the
           particular
           places
           of
           the
           Room
           where
           she
           saw
           them
           standing
           and
           sitting
           .
           And
           when
           recovered
           from
           the
           fit
           ,
           she
           told
           that
           a
           Gentlewoman
           and
           a
           little
           Highland
           fellow
           came
           in
           with
           the
           blast
           of
           Wind
           ,
           which
           forc'd
           open
           the
           Windows
           .
           This
           falling
           out
           upon
           the
           Tuesday
           ,
           she
           continued
           in
           the
           light
           fit
           without
           any
           Intermission
           ,
           till
           the
           Sabbath
           after
           ,
           not
           being
           seiz'd
           with
           any
           of
           her
           sore
           fits
           :
           And
           having
           gone
           to
           Church
           the
           Lords
           day
           following
           ,
           was
           perfectly
           well
           ●…or
           the
           most
           part
           of
           the
           day
           ;
           yet
           affirmed
           she
           saw
           
             Ianet
             Wagh
          
           and
           others
           in
           one
           of
           the
           Windows
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           tho
           invisible
           to
           all
           others
           .
        
         
           Tuesday
           being
           March
           the
           9th
           .
           Her
           Mother
           and
           
             Margaret
             Campbel
          
           her
           Cousin
           took
           the
           Damsel
           to
           walk
           with
           them
           in
           the
           Orchard
           ;
           and
           returning
           back
           to
           the
           house
           ,
           her
           Mother
           entered
           the
           Tower
           gate
           first
           ,
           with
           the
           Damsel
           at
           her
           back
           and
           
             Margaret
             Campbel
          
           tarrying
           a
           little
           while
           at
           the
           gate
           ,
           her
           Mother
           went
           into
           the
           Kitchen
           ,
           supposing
           they
           had
           both
           been
           with
           her
           ,
           whereas
           the
           Damsel
           was
           of
           a
           sudden
           carried
           away
           in
           a
           flight
           up
           Stairs
           with
           so
           swift
           and
           unaccountable
           a
           motion
           ,
           that
           her
           absence
           was
           not
           in
           the
           least
           suspected
           ,
           but
           her
           Mother
           turning
           about
           and
           missing
           her
           ,
           cry'd
           ,
           where
           is
           Christian
           and
           
             Margaret
             Campbel
          
           ?
           And
           instantly
           runing
           up
           Stairs
           to
           look
           for
           the
           Damsel
           heard
           a
           noise
           and
           following
           the
           same
           ,
           found
           her
           Leaping
           and
           Dancing
           upon
           one
           of
           the
           Stairs
           being
           seiz'd
           with
           fits
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           being
           recovered
           
           she
           told
           ,
           that
           
             I.
             P.
          
           had
           carried
           her
           away
           from
           her
           Mothers
           back
           as
           she
           entred
           the
           Kitchen
           door
           (
           her
           feet
           not
           touching
           the
           ground
           to
           her
           apprehension
           )
           with
           a
           design
           to
           strangle
           her
           in
           an
           high
           wardrob
           with
           Ropes
           on
           which
           they
           us'd
           to
           to
           dry
           Linnen
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           said
           
             I.
             P.
          
           could
           carry
           her
           no
           further
           then
           the
           place
           where
           she
           was
           found
           ,
           and
           did
           therefore
           leave
           her
           in
           such
           a
           violent
           sit
           .
        
         
           Upon
           the
           Lords
           day
           after
           being
           March
           14.
           
           Her
           fits
           altered
           ,
           her
           Mouth
           and
           Nose
           were
           prodigiously
           distorted
           ,
           and
           her
           face
           thereby
           strangely
           and
           horridly
           deform'd
           .
           That
           same
           day
           being
           at
           Church
           in
           the
           Forenoon
           ,
           her
           Glove
           falling
           from
           her
           ,
           was
           again
           put
           into
           her
           Hand
           by
           some
           invisible
           Agent
           ,
           to
           the
           Amazment
           o●…
           the
           beholders
           .
           To
           which
           we
           may
           add
           here
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           is
           worthy
           of
           remark
           ,
           that
           all
           this
           while
           an
           
             Invisible
             beeing
          
           haunted
           her
           on
           all
           occasions
           ,
           suggesting
           many
           things
           to
           her
           ,
           both
           concerning
           her self
           and
           others
           ;
           but
           yet
           wa●…
           never
           heard
           by
           any
           but
           her self
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           day
           betwixt
           Sermons
           ,
           she
           foretold
           that
           she
           was
           to
           be
           violently
           Tormented
           in
           the
           Afternoon
           ;
           which
           accordingly
           came
           to
           pass
           ,
           and
           in
           her
           fits
           she
           named
           one
           
             I.
             K.
          
           a
           Woman
           living
           in
           the
           Neighbourhood
           ,
           of
           whom
           she
           said
           ,
           that
           she
           had
           seen
           her
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           As
           also
           ,
           that
           she
           was
           Master
           of
           these
           kind
           of
           fits
           she
           was
           now
           afflicted
           with
           ;
           withal
           asserting
           ,
           that
           it
           the
           said
           
             I.
             K.
          
           were
           not
           sent
           for
           ,
           she
           would
           grow
           worse
           and
           worse
           ;
           which
           her
           Parents
           finding
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           sent
           in
           the
           Evening
           for
           the
           said
           
             I.
             K.
          
           threatning
           her
           ,
           if
           the
           Damsel
           was
           any
           further
           troubled
           with
           her
           ,
           that
           she
           should
           be
           apprehended
           as
           others
           had
           been
           ;
           after
           which
           the
           Damsel
           being
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           in
           a
           very
           sore
           fit
           ,
           the
           forementioned
           
             I.
             K.
          
           prayed
           (
           tho
           not
           desired
           )
           that
           God
           might
           send
           the
           Damsel
           her
           Health
           ;
           whereupon
           the
           Damsel
           was
           no
           more
           troubled
           with
           these
           kind
           of
           fits
           ;
           but
           did
           instantly
           recover
           ,
           by
           falling
           into
           a
           swoon
           as
           she
           us'd
           to
           do
           before
           her
           recovery
           out
           of
           any
           of
           her
           fits
           .
        
         
           
             Tuesday
             March
          
           16
           ,
           she
           was
           again
           seiz'd
           with
           her
           other
           fits
           ,
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           her
           body
           being
           Stiff
           ;
           and
           sometimes
           she
           was
           heard
           conversing
           with
           the
           Gentlewoman
           (
           as
           She
           call'd
           her
           )
           vindicating
           her self
           of
           what
           the
           Gentlewoman
           alledged
           against
           her
           ,
           
             Viz.
             That
             she
             had
             accused
             some
             innocent
             persons
             as
             her
             Tormentors
             ,
          
           To
           which
           the
           Damsel
           distinctly
           Reply'd
           ,
           
             That
             she
             was
             a
             Lyar
             ,
             saying
             ,
             it
             was
             you
             your self
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             ever
             mentioned
             any
             such
             thing
             .
          
        
         
           Thus
           she
           continued
           until
           the
           Friday
           after
           ,
           being
           never
           free
           of
           the
           light
           Fits
           ,
           and
           now
           and
           then
           also
           falling
           into
           Swoons
           ,
           and
           appear'd
           to
           be
           almost
           choaked
           by
           the
           means
           of
           some
           Charms
           and
           Inchantments
           ,
           invisibly
           convey'd
           into
           her
           Mouth
           ;
           which
           ,
           to
           the
           Apprehension
           of
           Spectators
           ,
           were
           like
           pieces
           of
           Chestnuts
           ,
           Orange-Pills
           ,
           Whites
           of
           Eggs
           ,
           or
           such
           like
           ,
           all
           which
           were
           distinctly
           observed
           ;
           when
           occasionally
           in
           the
           Fit
           she
           opened
           her
           mouth
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           Spectators
           Essay'd
           to
           get
           them
           out
           ,
           she
           kept
           her
           Mouth
           and
           Teeth
           so
           closs
           ,
           that
           no
           Man
           could
           open
           the
           same
           .
           And
           when
           recover'd
           out
           of
           the
           Fit
           ,
           she
           told
           ,
           that
           
             L.
             M.
          
           a
           Woman
           living
           in
           the
           Neighbourhood
           ,
           had
           put
           them
           in
           her
           mouth
           .
        
         
           Upon
           
             Friday
             ,
             March
          
           19.
           
           She
           was
           violently
           Tormented
           with
           sore
           Fits
           ,
           in
           which
           her
           Neck
           was
           distorted
           ,
           and
           bended
           back
           ,
           like
           a
           Bow
           ,
           towards
           her
           Heels
           ,
           she
           strugling
           with
           her
           Feet
           and
           Hands
           ,
           and
           was
           sometimes
           stiff
           ,
           blind
           and
           deaf
           ,
           and
           voided
           at
           her
           mouth
           a
           great
           number
           of
           small
           Pins
           ,
           which
           she
           said
           the
           foremention'd
           
             L.
             M.
          
           had
           put
           there
           .
           About
           six
           a
           Clock
           that
           same
           Night
           ,
           being
           violently
           Tormented
           ,
           she
           fell
           a
           Crying
           ,
           
             That
             if
             the
             Gentlewoman
             was
             not
             ●…hended
             that
             Night
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             in
             vain
             to
             Apprehend
             her
             to
             morrow
             :
             ●…or
             ,
          
           said
           she
           ,
           
             I
             have
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             suffer
             at
             her
             hands
             betwixt
             Twelve
             and
             One
             a
             Clock
             in
             the
             Morning
             .
          
           After
           this
           ,
           the
           Damsel
           〈◊〉
           up
           her
           Eye
           lids
           with
           her
           Hands
           ,
           and
           looking
           upwards
           ,
           said
           ,
           
             I●…
             ha●…
             art
             thou
             that
             tells
             me
             ,
             that
             the
             Sheriff
             and
             my
             Father
             are
             coming
             here
             this
             Night
             ?
          
           After
           which
           the
           Sheriff
           ,
           her
           Father
           ,
           and
           
             Iames
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Macer
           to
           the
           Justiciary
           Court
           instantly
           came
           up
           stairs
           ,
           to
           the
           Amazement
           of
           those
           who
           remembred
           what
           the
           Damsel
           had
           just
           said
           .
           The
           Girl
           continued
           afterwards
           Blind
           and
           Deaf
           ,
           yet
           was
           heard
           ,
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Sheriff
           ,
           &c.
           
           Discoursing
           distinctly
           with
           some
           invisible
           Being
           near
           her
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Is
             the
             Sheriff
             come
             ,
             is
             he
             near
             me
             ?
          
           and
           stretching
           out
           her
           hand
           to
           feel
           if
           any
           Person
           were
           near
           her
           ,
           the
           Sheriff
           put
           his
           Hand
           in
           hers
           ;
           notwithstanding
           which
           ,
           she
           said
           to
           the
           Invisible
           Being
           ,
           that
           Discours'd
           with
           her
           ,
           
             I
             cannot
             feel
             the
             Sheriff
             ,
             How
             can
             he
             be
             present
             here
             ?
             Or
             how
             can
             I
             have
             him
             by
             the
             hand
             as
             thou
             say'st
             ,
             seeing
             I
             feel
             it
             not
             ?
          
           
             Thou
             say'st
             he
             hath
             Brown
             Clothes
             ,
             Red
             Plush
             Breeches
             with
             Black
             stripes
             ,
             Flowred
             Mu●…ling
             Cravat
             ,
             and
             an
             Imbroidered
             Sword-Belt
             ,
             Thou
             says
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             Old
             Gray-Hair'd
             Man
             with
             him
             ,
             having
             a
             Ring
             upon
             his
             Hand
             ;
             but
             I
             can
             neither
             see
             nor
             feel
             any
             of
             them
             :
          
           
             What
             ,
             are
             they
             come
             to
             Apprehend
             the
             Gentlewoman
             ?
             Is
             this
             their
             Errand
             Indeed
             ?
          
           And
           the
           Girl
           being
           enquired
           at
           ,
           How
           she
           came
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           these
           strange
           things
           ?
           Reply'd
           ,
           as
           formerly
           ,
           in
           the
           like
           case
           ,
           That
           something
           speaking
           
           distinctly
           ,
           as
           over
           her
           Head
           ,
           suggested
           them
           to
           her
           .
           It
           is
           very
           observable
           ,
           that
           the
           Persons
           aforesaid
           had
           that
           same
           Afternoon
           got
           an
           Order
           from
           the
           Commissioners
           of
           Justiciary
           to
           Apprehend
           the
           same
           Gentlewoman
           ,
           and
           were
           so
           far
           on
           their
           way
           to
           put
           it
           in
           Execution
           against
           next
           morning
           ;
           but
           being
           Witnesses
           to
           the
           Damsels
           Trouble
           ,
           and
           hearing
           what
           she
           had
           told
           ,
           viz.
           That
           a
           delay
           in
           that
           matter
           would
           prove
           exceeding
           dangerous
           to
           her
           ,
           they
           went
           straight
           on
           in
           their
           Journey
           to
           the
           Gentlewomans
           Habitation
           ,
           and
           put
           their
           Warrant
           in
           Execution
           that
           same
           Night
           ;
           The
           Damsel
           continued
           to
           be
           Violently
           Tormented
           ,
           sometimes
           lying
           with
           her
           Neck
           ,
           and
           other
           parts
           of
           her
           Body
           upon
           the
           Ground
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           been
           disjoynted
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           Essaying
           to
           throw
           her self
           into
           the
           Fire
           .
           About
           Ten
           a
           Clock
           ,
           her
           Father
           (
           who
           had
           not
           gone
           with
           the
           Sheriff
           )
           began
           to
           Read
           in
           the
           Bible
           ,
           and
           she
           repeated
           the
           Words
           after
           him
           ,
           though
           Blind
           and
           Deaf
           ,
           which
           made
           the
           Spectators
           to
           apprehend
           ,
           that
           she
           had
           the
           sense
           of
           Hearing
           in
           those
           Fits
           ,
           at
           least
           when
           the
           Word
           of
           GOD
           was
           read
           :
           To
           find
           out
           the
           truth
           of
           which
           ,
           her
           Father
           ceas'd
           from
           Reading
           ;
           yet
           she
           continued
           to
           repeat
           the
           following
           Verses
           of
           the
           Chapter
           ,
           though
           none
           in
           the
           Room
           were
           Reading
           ,
           and
           her self
           had
           no
           Book
           ,
           but
           was
           heard
           to
           say
           to
           some
           Invisible
           Being
           ,
           
             Wilt
             thou
             teach
             me
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             as
             well
             as
             the
             New.
          
           She
           continued
           in
           her
           Fits
           ,
           and
           said
           unto
           the
           People
           that
           were
           present
           ,
           
             Now
             it
             is
             Twelve
             of
             the
             Clock
             ;
             Oh
             it
             is
             now
             past
             Twelve
             :
          
           sometimes
           lying
           as
           one
           dead
           through
           the
           violence
           of
           Pain
           ,
           and
           decay
           of
           her
           natural
           spirits
           ;
           sometimes
           again
           recovering
           ,
           she
           Essayed
           to
           express
           somewhat
           ,
           but
           could
           not
           ;
           a
           great
           quantity
           of
           Crooked
           Pins
           issued
           out
           of
           her
           mouth
           ,
           and
           her
           body
           being
           prodigiously
           distorted
           ,
           she
           complain'd
           of
           great
           Pain
           .
           Thus
           she
           continu'd
           until
           half
           an
           hour
           after
           Twelve
           at
           Night
           ;
           when
           ,
           on
           a
           sudden
           ,
           she
           recover'd
           ,
           to
           the
           admiration
           of
           the
           Beholders
           ,
           telling
           them
           ,
           
             She
             might
             now
             go
             to
             Bed
             ,
          
           being
           told
           by
           some
           Invisible
           Informer
           ,
           That
           the
           Sheriff
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Gentleman
           ,
           to
           wit
           the
           Macer
           ,
           had
           now
           entred
           the
           Gentlewomans
           House
           ;
           and
           accordingly
           going
           to
           Bed
           ,
           she
           was
           no
           further
           troubled
           that
           Night
           .
           It
           is
           worthy
           of
           remark
           here
           ,
           that
           the
           Sheriff
           and
           Macer
           ,
           at
           their
           return
           ,
           declared
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           just
           about
           that
           time
           they
           entered
           the
           Gentlewomans
           House
           ,
           which
           the
           Damsel
           mention'd
           .
        
         
           
             Saturday
             ,
             March
          
           20.
           
           About
           Ten
           a
           Clock
           in
           the
           Forenoon
           ,
           she
           was
           ,
           of
           a
           sudden
           ,
           seiz'd
           with
           Fits
           ,
           falling
           down
           as
           dead
           ,
           with
           her
           eyes
           closed
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           again
           opening
           and
           turning
           in
           her
           head
           ,
           she
           saw
           nor
           heard
           none
           about
           her
           ,
           but
           was
           hurried
           with
           violence
           to
           and
           fro
           through
           the
           Room
           ,
           crying
           with
           a
           loud
           Voice
           when
           any
           one
           offered
           to
           hinder
           her
           motion
           .
           Being
           in
           this
           posture
           ,
           and
           deprived
           of
           her
           senses
           ,
           
             Iames
             Lindsay
          
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Three
           that
           had
           Confessed
           ,
           was
           brought
           into
           the
           Room
           ,
           and
           no
           sooner
           entered
           the
           Door
           but
           was
           perceived
           by
           her
           ,
           and
           she
           ran
           towards
           him
           smiling
           ,
           saying
           ,
           Jamie
           ,
           
             Where
             hast
             thou
             been
             this
             long
             time
             ?
             How
             is
             it
             with
             thee
             ?
          
           And
           answered
           him
           distinctly
           to
           every
           word
           he
           spake
           ,
           though
           ,
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           she
           neither
           heard
           nor
           saw
           any
           other
           in
           the
           Room
           ,
           nor
           could
           she
           Converse
           with
           them
           ,
           which
           was
           tryed
           by
           several
           Experiments
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           particularly
           a
           Tobacco-box
           ,
           being
           held
           before
           her
           Eyes
           by
           one
           of
           the
           Company
           ,
           she
           did
           not
           see
           it
           ;
           but
           assoon
           as
           it
           was
           put
           in
           the
           hand
           of
           
             Iames
             Lindsay
          
           ,
           she
           enquired
           at
           him
           ,
           Where
           he
           had
           got
           that
           Box
           ?
           She
           continuing
           in
           this
           condition
           ,
           the
           Sheriff
           and
           her
           Father
           being
           present
           ,
           thought
           it
           fit
           to
           Confront
           
             M.
             M.
          
           who
           was
           now
           come
           ,
           to
           try
           if
           the
           Damsel
           would
           hear
           or
           see
           her
           ,
           as
           she
           had
           done
           
             Iames
             Lindsay
          
           ,
           which
           accordingly
           they
           did
           .
           And
           as
           soon
           as
           
             M.
             M.
          
           entered
           the
           Door
           ,
           the
           Damsel
           (
           though
           still
           in
           the
           Fit
           )
           presently
           smiled
           and
           said
           ,
           
             I
             see
             the
             Gentlewoman
             now
          
           :
           though
           she
           had
           never
           seen
           her
           Personally
           before
           ,
           but
           only
           by
           her
           Spectre
           in
           the
           Fits.
           She
           likewise
           heard
           when
           she
           spoke
           to
           her
           ,
           and
           Answered
           distinctly
           to
           some
           Questions
           proposed
           by
           her
           ,
           such
           as
           ,
           
             When
             it
             was
             she
             had
             seen
             her
             〈◊〉
             her
             .
          
           To
           which
           she
           Answered
           ,
           
             She
             had
             seen
             her
             the
             other
             Night
             in
             her
             Fits
             :
          
           And
           further
           Challeng'd
           her
           ,
           
             Why
             she
             had
             〈◊〉
             her
             from
             making
             known
             the
             Highland
             Womans
             Name
             ?
          
           Adding
           ,
           
             Thou
             pretendest
             thou
             knowest
             no●…
             what
             I
             say
             ,
             thou
             knowest
             well
             enough
             .
          
           Upon
           which
           the
           Gentlewoman
           ,
           on
           a
           sudden
           ,
           (
           without
           being
           de●…ired
           )
           Prayed
           ,
           That
           the
           Lord
           might
           send
           the
           Damsel
           her
           Health
           ,
           saying
           ,
           "
           Lord
           help
           thee
           poor
           foolish
           Child
           ,
           and
           Rebuke
           the
           Devil
           .
           Which
           words
           were
           no
           〈◊〉
           uttered
           ,
           then
           the
           Damsel
           fell
           down
           as
           Dead
           ;
           and
           being
           carried
           to
           another
           Room
           forthwith
           recovered
           of
           her
           Blind
           ,
           Deaf
           ,
           and
           Light-headed
           Fit
           ,
           became
           perfectly
           well
           ,
           and
           continued
           so
           for
           some
           time
           :
           Being
           thus
           recovered
           ,
           and
           
             M.
             M.
          
           removed
           into
           another
           Room
           ,
           the
           Damsel
           was
           Examined
           ,
           Whom
           she
           had
           seen
           in
           her
           last
           Fit
           ?
           To
           whi●…h
           she
           reply'd
           ,
           
             She
             had
             seen
             the
             Gentlewoman
          
           :
           Though
           ,
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           she
           was
           altogethe●…
           ignorant
           of
           her
           having
           been
           personally
           present
           with
           her
           .
        
         
           That
           same
           day
           the
           Commissioners
           of
           Justiciary
           being
           come
           to
           
             Bargarren
             ,
             M.
             M.
          
           and
           the
           Damsel
           were
           again
           confronted
           ,
           on
           which
           the
           Child
           (
           being
           in
           her
           light
           Fit
           )
           upon
           the
           first
           
           look
           of
           
             M.
             M.
          
           was
           suddenly
           seiz'd
           with
           sore
           Fits
           ,
           and
           when
           recovered
           ,
           accused
           her
           as
           being
           one
           of
           her
           most
           violent
           Tormentors
           ,
           particularly
           mentioning
           such
           and
           such
           times
           in
           which
           She
           had
           in
           an
           extraordinary
           manner
           afflicted
           her
           ,
           as
           also
           what
           words
           She
           spoke
           in
           her
           hearing
           while
           in
           the
           Fit
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           yet
           more
           remarkable
           ,
           did
           question
           the
           Gentlewoman
           if
           She
           did
           not
           sometime
           in
           December
           last
           when
           She
           was
           Tormenting
           her
           ,
           remember
           how
           She
           went
           away
           from
           her
           in
           great
           hast
           ,
           saying
           She
           could
           stay
           no
           longer
           being
           obliged
           to
           attend
           a
           Childs
           burial
           at
           home
           .
           In
           confirmation
           of
           which
           it
           is
           very
           credibly
           informed
           that
           
             W.
             R.
          
           a
           near
           neighbour
           of
           hers
           had
           a
           Child
           burried
           that
           same
           day
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Gentlewoman
           came
           not
           in
           due
           time
           to
           attend
           the
           Corpse
           to
           the
           burial
           place
           ,
           but
           the
           Corpse
           being
           near
           to
           the
           Church-yeard
           ere
           She
           reached
           the
           House
           from
           whence
           they
           ●…ame
           ,
           She
           returned
           again
           to
           her
           own
           lodging
           ,
           and
           so
           did
           not
           accompany
           the
           burial
           at
           all
           .
        
         
           The
           Lords
           day
           following
           being
           March
           21
           ▪
           She
           fell
           into
           Swooning
           Fits
           ,
           complained
           of
           a
           pain
           near
           her
           heart
           ,
           and
           fell
           down
           as
           dead
           ,
           not
           only
           when
           the
           Fits
           seiz'd
           her
           ,
           but
           also
           during
           the
           Intervals
           ,
           sometimes
           Singing
           after
           an
           unusual
           manner
           ,
           and
           informing
           the
           Spectators
           that
           
             I.
             G.
          
           constrained
           her
           to
           that
           kind
           of
           Musick
           ,
           her
           own
           Lips
           not
           at
           all
           moving
           in
           the
           time
           ,
           which
           the
           beholders
           saw
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           but
           her
           Tongue
           mov'd
           ,
           for
           preventing
           of
           which
           She
           frequently
           put
           her
           hand
           in
           her
           Mouth
           .
           At
           this
           time
           when
           either
           She
           her self
           ,
           or
           those
           about
           her
           ,
           offered
           to
           read
           any
           part
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           She
           was
           violently
           Tormented
           ,
           declaring
           if
           She
           did
           but
           so
           much
           as
           hear
           the
           word
           of
           God
           read
           that
           day
           ,
           She
           would
           certainly
           be
           extremly
           Tortured
           ;
           in
           Confirmation
           of
           which
           when
           some
           essay'd
           to
           read
           Heb.
           11.
           2
           ,
           4.
           6.
           
           Isa.
           40.
           
           Psal.
           3.
           
           She
           uttered
           horrid
           Shreeks
           and
           Out-crys
           ,
           Complaining
           that
           
             She
             was
             Pinched
          
           ,
           in
           evidence
           of
           which
           ,
           the
           Prints
           or
           Marks
           of
           the
           Nails
           of
           Fingers
           were
           distinctly
           seen
           on
           her
           Arms
           ,
           and
           being
           thus
           pinched
           or
           bitten
           four
           several
           times
           with
           great
           violence
           and
           pain
           ,
           the
           Skin
           it self
           was
           torn
           off
           those
           parts
           of
           her
           Arms
           and
           Fingers
           where
           the
           Prints
           of
           the
           Teeth
           and
           Nails
           were
           observed
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           parts
           affected
           fell
           a
           Bleeding
           ,
           and
           her
           Blood
           was
           both
           seen
           and
           handled
           by
           the
           Spectators
           .
           While
           She
           was
           in
           this
           sad
           and
           lamentable
           condition
           She
           seem'd
           to
           be
           extreamly
           affected
           and
           oppressed
           with
           sore
           Sickness
           ,
           as
           one
           in
           a
           Fever
           ,
           crying
           sometimes
           to
           
             Remove
             those
             Dead
             Children
             out
             of
             her
             Sight
          
           ;
           which
           She
           frequently
           repeated
           from
           six
           to
           nine
           in
           the
           Morning
           ,
           She
           continued
           thus
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           day
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           observed
           that
           some
           Charm
           ,
           and
           Inchantments
           were
           put
           in
           her
           Mouth
           as
           formerly
           ,
           of
           which
           being
           very
           sensible
           ,
           She
           fell
           down
           on
           a
           sudden
           to
           the
           Ground
           putting
           her
           hand
           to
           some
           Spittle
           which
           came
           out
           of
           her
           Mouth
           ,
           and
           lifted
           up
           some
           Trash
           which
           She
           again
           cast
           down
           to
           the
           Ground
           ,
           so
           as
           it
           made
           a
           Noise
           ,
           yet
           nothing
           could
           be
           seen
           in
           her
           Spittle
           ,
           nor
           elsewhere
           by
           Spectators
           ,
           tho
           in
           her
           Mouth
           they
           could
           distinctly
           observe
           something
           like
           Orange
           Pils
           ,
           Whites
           of
           Eggs
           ,
           and
           peeces
           of
           Chesnuts
           .
        
         
           Munday
           ,
           Being
           March
           21.
           the
           before
           mentioned
           
             L.
             M.
          
           or
           
             I.
             G.
          
           came
           to
           Bargarrans
           house
           ,
           and
           being
           confronted
           with
           the
           Damsel
           ,
           questioned
           her
           if
           ever
           she
           had
           seen
           her
           in
           any
           of
           her
           Fits
           ,
           alledging
           that
           she
           withal
           could
           be
           none
           of
           her
           Tormentors
           ,
           because
           she
           was
           not
           now
           seiz'd
           with
           a
           Fit
           ,
           tho
           looking
           upon
           her
           ,
           as
           she
           us'd
           to
           be
           ,
           when
           she
           look'd
           upon
           any
           of
           her
           other
           Tormentors
           ;
           upon
           which
           the
           Damsel
           being
           for
           sometime
           silent
           ,
           
             I.
             M.
          
           or
           
             I.
             G.
          
           did
           again
           propose
           the
           same
           question
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           Damsel
           distinctly
           reply'd
           Yes
           ,
           upon
           which
           
             L.
             M.
          
           reply'd
           ,
           perhaps
           you
           have
           seen
           the
           the
           Devil
           in
           my
           Shape
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           this
           Conference
           there
           are
           several
           things
           exceeding
           remarkable
           ,
           as
           first
           ,
           that
           the
           Damsel
           upon
           her
           Answering
           ,
           Yes
           ,
           was
           immediatly
           seiz'd
           with
           a
           Fit.
           2dly
           .
           That
           tho
           after
           
             Katharine
             Campbel
          
           had
           touch'd
           the
           Damsel
           in
           presence
           of
           the
           Commissioners
           ,
           upon
           the
           5th
           .
           of
           February
           last
           ,
           She
           had
           ever
           since
           that
           time
           freedom
           to
           touch
           any
           of
           her
           Tormentors
           without
           being
           seiz'd
           with
           her
           Fits
           ,
           as
           has
           been
           hinted
           ,
           yet
           true
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           room
           of
           that
           Charm
           a
           new
           one
           took
           place
           ,
           viz.
           When
           any
           time
           She
           looked
           upon
           her
           Tormentors
           in
           the
           Face
           ,
           at
           the
           very
           first
           look
           She
           was
           seiz'd
           with
           her
           Fits
           ;
           which
           Charm
           She
           declar'd
           was
           laid
           on
           her
           by
           the
           said
           
             L.
             M.
          
           or
           
             I.
             G.
          
           And
           taken
           off
           again
           by
           her
           that
           very
           Morning
           before
           She
           came
           to
           visit
           the
           Damsel
           ,
           and
           this
           She
           said
           was
           suggested
           to
           her
           by
           some
           invisible
           beeing
           ,
           speaking
           distinctly
           over
           her
           head
           ;
           and
           that
           therefore
           the
           Damsel
           now
           had
           freedom
           to
           look
           
             L.
             M.
          
           in
           the
           Face
           without
           being
           seiz'd
           with
           Fits
           ,
           which
           for
           a
           considerable
           time
           before
           She
           could
           not
           do
           when
           confronted
           with
           any
           of
           her
           Tormentors
           .
           3ly
           .
           It
           is
           yet
           more
           observable
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           Morning
           before
           ever
           
             L.
             M.
          
           came
           to
           visit
           her
           ,
           it
           was
           told
           by
           the
           Damsel
           to
           several
           Persons
           in
           the
           Family
           ,
           that
           
             L.
             M.
          
           had
           taken
           off
           that
           Charm
           ,
           of
           her
           being
           seiz'd
           with
           Fits
           when
           looking
           any
           of
           her
           Tormentors
           in
           the
           Face
           ,
           but
           withal
           that
           She
           had
           laid
           on
           another
           it
           is
           room
           ▪
           to
           wit
           ,
           
           that
           as
           soon
           as
           the
           Damsel
           should
           by
           words
           confer
           with
           any
           of
           her
           Tormentors
           ,
           so
           soon
           should
           She
           be
           seiz'd
           ▪
           with
           a
           Fit
           ,
           which
           accordingly
           w●…
           verified
           when
           She
           spoke
           to
           
             L.
             M.
          
           or
           
             I.
             G.
          
           
        
         
           On
           
             Tuesday
             March
             23d
          
           ,
           The
           Damsel
           being
           asleep
           in
           the
           Bed
           with
           her
           Mother
           about
           three
           a
           clock
           in
           the
           Morning
           was
           on
           a
           sudden
           awakned
           (
           having
           for
           sometime
           Struggled
           in
           her
           Sleep
           )
           in
           great
           fear
           and
           consternation
           ,
           and
           being
           seiz'd
           with
           her
           Blind
           and
           Deaf
           Fits
           ,
           took
           fast
           hold
           of
           her
           Mother
           ,
           declaring
           to
           her
           Father
           and
           her
           ,
           that
           the
           Devil
           was
           standing
           near
           the
           Bed
           assaulting
           her
           ,
           upon
           which
           She
           try'd
           out
           suddenly
           :
           
             God
             Almighty
             keep
             me
             from
             thy
             meetings
             .
             I
             'll
             die
             rather
             then
             go
             to
             them
             ,
             I
             'll
             never
             thorow
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             Renounce
             my
             Baptism
             ;
             for
             I
             'll
             certainly
             go
             to
             Hell
             if
             I
             do
             it
             :
             Thou
             sayest
             I
             'll
             go
             to
             Hell
             however
             ,
             because
             I
             am
             a
             great
             Sinner
             ;
             but
             I
             believe
             what
             the
             word
             of
             God
             sayeth
             ,
             tho
             I
             have
             many
             Sins
             ;
             yet
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             cleanseth
             from
             all
             Sin
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             not
             add
             that
             great
             wickedness
             to
             my
             other
             Sins
             ,
             which
             thou
             art
             tempting
             me
             too
             .
             It
             s
             no
             wonder
             thou
             lie
             to
             me
             seeing
             thou
             wast
             bold
             to
             lie
             i●…
             Gods
             Face
             .
             I
             know
             thou
             art
             a
             Liar
             from
             the
             beginning
             ;
             and
             the
             red
             Coat
             thou
             promisest
             me
             ,
             I
             know
             thou
             canst
             not
             perform
             it
             .
             And
             altho
             I
             should
             never
             Recover
             ,
             I
             'm
             resolv'd
             never
             to
             renounce
             my
             Baptism
             ,
             It
             is
             God
             who
             hath
             kept
             me
             all
             this
             time
             from
             being
             a
             Witch
             ,
             and
             I
             trust
             he
             will
             yet
             by
             his
             Grace
             keep
             me
             ,
             not
             because
             of
             any
             thing
             in
             me
             ,
             but
             of
             his
             own
             great
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             who
             hath
             kept
             me
             hitherto
             from
             being
             devoured
             by
             thee
             ,
             I
             hope
             will
             yet
             keep
             me
             .
          
           This
           Conference
           continued
           near
           the
           space
           of
           an
           hour
           ,
           her
           Father
           ,
           Mother
           and
           others
           being
           ●…ar
           Witnesses
           to
           the
           same
           .
           And
           after
           recovery
           the
           Damsel
           declared
           that
           it
           was
           the
           Devil
           ,
           who
           (
           in
           the
           ape
           of
           a
           naked
           Man
           in
           a
           Shirt
           ,
           having
           much
           hair
           upon
           his
           hands
           and
           his
           Face
           ,
           like
           Swines
           Bristles
           )
           had
           appear'd
           to
           her
           tempting
           her
           as
           aforesaid
           .
        
         
           Until
           Sabbath
           following
           She
           continued
           in
           the
           light
           Fit
           ,
           but
           withal
           every
           Morning
           and
           Evening
           was
           still
           seiz'd
           with
           her
           sore
           Fits
           ,
           and
           continued
           still
           to
           name
           
             M.
             M.
          
           (
           who
           was
           at
           this
           time
           set
           at
           liberty
           )
           the
           forementioned
           
             L.
             M.
             E.
             T.
          
           an
           Highland
           Woman
           ,
           and
           others
           as
           being
           her
           Tormentors
           .
           It
           is
           fit
           to
           be
           observed
           here
           ,
           that
           
             M.
             M.
          
           being
           set
           at
           Liberty
           upon
           Bail
           ,
           the
           very
           day
           after
           She
           went
           home
           ,
           She
           again
           appear'd
           to
           the
           Damsel
           tormenting
           her
           in
           her
           fits
           ,
           and
           continued
           so
           to
           do
           several
           days
           ,
           particularly
           on
           the
           
             Saturday
             March
          
           27
           after
           She
           was
           set
           at
           liberty
           :
           on
           which
           day
           the
           Damsel
           was
           heard
           name
           her
           in
           her
           fits
           ,
           and
           saying
           to
           her
           ,
           wilt
           thou
           say
           
             God
             help
             me
             poor
             mad
             or
             foolish
             child
             as
             thou
             saidst
             the
             other
             day
             before
             the
             Iudges
             ?
             art
             thou
             wishing
             the
             Devil
             to
             take
             me
             ?
             where
             is
             the
             Habit
             thou
             wast
             cloathed
             with
             the
             other
             day
             ?
          
        
         
           On
           ●…abbath
           Morning
           ,
           March
           28.
           the
           Damsel
           throw
           God's
           great
           Mercy
           towards
           her
           ,
           was
           perfectly
           recovered
           from
           all
           her
           Fits
           ,
           and
           became
           as
           Well
           ,
           Sensible
           and
           Composed
           as
           ever
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           questioned
           ,
           how
           the
           Truth
           of
           all
           these
           strange
           Things
           is
           attested
           ▪
           There
           is
           none
           of
           those
           Particulars
           ,
           but
           had
           the
           Witnesses
           Names
           inserted
           at
           the
           end
           of
           every
           particular
           Paragraph
           ,
           and
           were
           attested
           before
           the
           Commissioners
           for
           Enquiry
           at
           Renfrew
           ,
           by
           the
           Subscriptions
           of
           the
           respective
           Witnesses
           .
           But
           seeing
           the
           placing
           of
           them
           so
           now
           ,
           would
           have
           occasioned
           the
           repetition
           of
           several
           persons
           Names
           and
           made
           the
           Narrative
           swell
           too
           much
           ;
           Therefore
           we
           judg'd
           it
           fittest
           to
           set
           down
           the
           Names
           of
           the
           Chief
           Witnesses
           altogether
           at
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Narrative
           ;
           and
           the
           rather
           because
           those
           things
           fell
           not
           out
           in
           a
           private
           Corner
           ;
           but
           Thousands
           in
           this
           Countery
           have
           been
           Eye
           and
           Ear
           Witnesses
           of
           'em
           ,
           and
           been
           fully
           convinced
           of
           a
           Diabolical
           hand
           in
           the
           Affliction
           of
           the
           Damsel
           :
           We
           shall
           only
           here
           make
           mention
           of
           a
           few
           ,
           Viz
           ,
           besides
           the
           Father
           ,
           Mother
           ,
           Grand-mother
           ,
           and
           nearest
           Relations
           of
           the
           Damsel
           ,
           and
           servants
           of
           the
           Family
           ,
           who
           were
           always
           present
           with
           her
           in
           her
           Fits
           :
           such
           of
           the
           Commissioners
           for
           Inquiry
           ,
           and
           of
           Justiciary
           as
           had
           occasion
           to
           be
           on
           the
           place
           of
           the
           Events
           ,
           were
           as
           follow
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Bantyre
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Francis
             Montgomery
          
           of
           Giffen
           ,
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Maxwell
          
           of
           Pollock
           ,
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Houston
          
           of
           
             Houston
             ,
             Alexander
             Porterfield
          
           of
           Porterfield
           ,
           the
           Laird
           of
           Black-hall
           younger
           ▪
           the
           Laird
           of
           Glandeertone
           ,
           the
           Laird
           of
           
             Craigens
             ,
             Porterfield
          
           of
           
             ●…ullwood
             ,
             Iohn
             Alexander
          
           of
           Black-house
           ,
           Mr.
           Semple
           Sheriff
           of
           Renfrew
           :
           And
           several
           other
           Honourable
           persons
           of
           good
           Sense
           and
           Quality
           as
           the
           Earl
           of
           Marshal●…
           ,
           the
           Laird
           of
           Orbiston
           ,
           the
           Laird
           of
           Killmarnock
           ,
           the
           Laird
           of
           Meldrum
           ,
           the
           Lairds
           of
           Bishopton
           Elder
           and
           Younger
           ,
           
             Gavin
             ,
             Cochran
          
           of
           
             Craigmure
             ,
             William
             Denneston
          
           of
           Colgrain
           ,
           Dr.
           
             Mathew
             Brisben
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           several
           Ministers
           ,
           who
           kept
           days
           of
           Humiliation
           and
           Prayer
           weekly
           in
           the
           Family
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           in
           the
           Parish-Church
           with
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           
             viz.
             Mr.
             Iames
             Hutchison
             ,
             Minister
          
           of
           the
           Gospel
           at
           
             Killelan
             ,
             Mr.
             Patrick
             Simson
          
           of
           
             Renfrew
             ,
             Mr.
             Iames
             Stirling
          
           of
           
             Kilbarchan
             ,
             Mr.
             Thomas
             Blachwal
          
           of
           
             Paisly
             ,
             Mr.
             Iames
             Brisban
          
           of
           
             Kilmacolme
             ,
             Mr
             Robert
             Taylor
          
           of
           Houston
           ;
           and
           of
           Neighbouring
           Presbytries
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Neill
             Gillies
          
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Iames
             Brown
          
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Iohn
             Gray
          
           Ministers
           of
           Glasgow
           ,
           while
           the
           Damsel
           was
           
           there
           ;
           Mr.
           
             Iohn
             Ritchie
          
           Minister
           of
           Old
           Kilpatrick
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Alexander
             King
          
           of
           Bonui●…
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Archibald
             Wallace
          
           of
           Cardross
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Iohn
             A●…son
          
           of
           Drymmen
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Andrew
             Turner
          
           Minister
           of
           the
           Place
           ,
           who
           was
           frequently
           there
           :
           besides
           Mr.
           Menzies
           of
           Cammo
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Grant
           of
           Cullen
           ,
           Advocates
           ;
           who
           were
           Eye
           and
           Ear-witnesses
           to
           several
           important
           passages
           of
           the
           Damsels
           Affliction
           ,
           and
           the
           convincing
           Evidences
           of
           its
           flowing
           from
           the
           Operation
           of
           the
           Devil
           ,
           and
           his
           Instruments
           .
           The
           Truth
           whereof
           is
           further
           demonstrated
           by
           the
           Progress
           and
           Issue
           of
           the
           Tryal
           ,
           at
           which
           were
           present
           ,
           at
           several
           Occasions
           ,
           not
           only
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Hamiltoun
          
           of
           Halcraig
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Senators
           of
           the
           Colledge
           of
           Justice
           ,
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Shaw
          
           of
           Greenock
           ,
           Commissar
           Smollet
           of
           Bonnill
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Iames
             Stewart
          
           Advocat
           ,
           who
           were
           concerned
           in
           the
           Commission
           with
           the
           others
           before
           mentioned
           :
           But
           also
           a
           great
           Confluence
           of
           several
           of
           the
           Nobility
           and
           Gentry
           out
           of
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           such
           as
           the
           Earl
           of
           Glencairn
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Killmares
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Semple
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Report
                   
                     made
                     by
                     the
                  
                   Commissioners
                   
                     appointed
                     by
                     His
                  
                   Majest's
                   Privy-Council
                   for
                   Enquiry
                   :
                   
                     And
                     of
                     the
                  
                   Confession
                   of
                   Elizabeth
                   Anderson
                   ,
                   James
                   Lindsay
                   ,
                   and
                   Thomas
                   Lindsay
                   ;
                   
                     Transmitted
                     by
                     those
                     Commissioners
                     to
                     the
                  
                   Council
                   ,
                   
                     before
                     granting
                     of
                     the
                     Commission
                     for
                     a
                  
                   TRIAL
                   .
                   
                     To
                     which
                     is
                     subjoyned
                     ,
                     the
                     Sum
                     of
                     the
                     Confessions
                     of
                  
                   Margaret
                   and
                   Jannet
                   Rogers
                   ,
                   
                     who
                     did
                     Confess
                  
                   (
                   During
                   the
                   Tryal
                   )
                   
                     of
                     the
                     Rest
                     ,
                     beyond
                     Expectation
                     .
                     Together
                     also
                     with
                     an
                  
                   Account
                   
                     of
                     the
                     Confession
                     and
                     Death
                     of
                  
                   John
                   Reid
                   ,
                   
                     who
                     made
                     a
                     Discovery
                     Agreeable
                     to
                     that
                     of
                     the
                     former
                     Witnesses
                     ,
                     after
                     the
                  
                   Trial
                   
                     was
                     over
                     .
                     And
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     last
                     place
                     ,
                     there
                     are
                     added
                     some
                     Passages
                     which
                     fell
                     out
                     at
                     the
                  
                   Execution
                   of
                   the
                   Seven
                   WITCHES
                   
                     who
                     were
                     Condemned
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   THE
                   Commissioners
                   ▪
                   for
                   Enquiry
                   having
                   met
                   at
                   Bargarran
                   in
                   February
                   1697
                   ,
                   did
                   Chose
                   the
                   Lord
                   Blantyre
                   for
                   Chairman
                   ,
                   and
                   took
                   the
                   Confession
                   of
                   
                     Elizabeth
                     Anderson
                  
                   ,
                   Aged
                   about
                   17
                   Years
                   ,
                   as
                   follows
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   about
                   Seven
                   years
                   ago
                   the
                   stayed
                   with
                   
                     Iean
                     Fultoun
                  
                   her
                   Grand-mother
                   ,
                   and
                   Playing
                   about
                   the
                   Door
                   ,
                   she
                   saw
                   a
                   Black
                   Grim
                   Man
                   go
                   into
                   her
                   Grand-mothers
                   House
                   :
                   After
                   which
                   ,
                   her
                   Grand-mother
                   came
                   to
                   the
                   Door
                   ,
                   called
                   her
                   in
                   ,
                   and
                   desired
                   her
                   to
                   take
                   the
                   Gentleman
                   (
                   as
                   she
                   Nam'd
                   him
                   )
                   by
                   the
                   hand
                   ;
                   which
                   she
                   did
                   ,
                   but
                   finding
                   it
                   very
                   Cold
                   ,
                   became
                   Affraid
                   ;
                   and
                   immediately
                   he
                   ●…anish'd
                   .
                   About
                   a
                   Month
                   after
                   ,
                   her
                   Grand-mother
                   and
                   she
                   being
                   in
                   the
                   House
                   together
                   ,
                   the
                   said
                   Gentleman
                   (
                   whom
                   she
                   then
                   suspected
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Devil
                   )
                   appeared
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   fell
                   a
                   Talking
                   with
                   her
                   Grand-mother
                   ▪
                   and
                   whispering
                   in
                   one
                   anothers
                   Ears
                   :
                   Upon
                   which
                   ,
                   the
                   Grand-mother
                   desired
                   her
                   to
                   take
                   him
                   by
                   the
                   hand
                   ,
                   being
                   a
                   Friend
                   of
                   hers
                   ;
                   but
                   Elizabeth
                   refusing
                   ,
                   her
                   Grand-mother
                   threatned
                   ,
                   that
                   she
                   should
                   have
                   none
                   of
                   the
                   Cloaths
                   promised
                   her
                   unless
                   she
                   would
                   obey
                   :
                   Yet
                   Elizabeth
                   withstood
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     Lord
                     be
                     between
                     me
                     and
                     him
                  
                   ;
                   whereupon
                   he
                   went
                   away
                   in
                   a
                   Flight
                   ,
                   but
                   she
                   knew
                   not
                   how
                   .
                   Elizabeth
                   was
                   not
                   troubled
                   for
                   a
                   long
                   time
                   after
                   ,
                   till
                   her
                   Father
                   desiring
                   her
                   to
                   go
                   with
                   him
                   a
                   Begging
                   through
                   the
                   Countrey
                   ;
                   and
                   ●…e
                   saying
                   ,
                   That
                   she
                   needed
                   not
                   seek
                   her
                   Meat
                   ,
                   seeing
                   she
                   might
                   have
                   Work
                   ;
                   her
                   Father
                   pressed
                   her
                   to
                   go
                   along
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   took
                   her
                   to
                   a
                   Heath
                   in
                   Kilmacome
                   ,
                   where
                   were
                   gathered
                   together
                   ,
                   at
                   that
                   and
                   other
                   subsequent
                   Meetings
                   ,
                   
                     Katharine
                     Campbel
                     ,
                     Margaret
                     Fulton
                  
                   (
                   her
                   Grand
                   Aunt
                   )
                   
                     Margaret
                     Lang
                     ,
                     Iohn
                     Reid
                  
                   ,
                   Smith
                   ;
                   Margaret
                   and
                   
                     Ianet
                     Rodgers
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   three
                   Lindsays
                   (
                   besides
                   the
                   two
                   Confessing
                   ones
                   ,
                   )
                   &c.
                   and
                   several
                   others
                   whom
                   she
                   did
                   not
                   know
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   foresaid
                   Gentleman
                   with
                   them
                   ;
                   he
                   came
                   to
                   her
                   the
                   said
                   Elizabeth
                   ,
                   bidding
                   her
                   Renounce
                   her
                   Baptism
                   ,
                   promising
                   that
                   if
                   she
                   would
                   consent
                   thereunto
                   ,
                   she
                   should
                   have
                   better
                   Meat
                   and
                   Clothes
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   need
                   to
                   Beg.
                   But
                   (
                   as
                   she
                   declared
                   )
                   she
                   would
                   not
                   consent
                   .
                   Then
                   he
                   enquired
                   what
                   brought
                   her
                   thither
                   ?
                   she
                   answered
                   ,
                   That
                   she
                   came
                   with
                   her
                   Father
                   :
                   Whereupon
                   the
                   Devil
                   and
                   her
                   Father
                   went
                   and
                   talked
                   together
                   apart
                   ,
                   but
                   she
                   knew
                   not
                   what
                   .
                   She
                   declares
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   that
                   Meeting
                   was
                   conserted
                   the
                   Tormenting
                   of
                   Mr.
                   
                     William
                     Fleeming
                  
                   Minister
                   of
                   
                   Innerkipp's
                   Childe
                   .
                   
                   The
                   said
                   Elizabeth
                   Confesses
                   she
                   was
                   at
                   another
                   Meeting
                   with
                   that
                   Crew
                   above
                   the
                   Town
                   of
                   Kilpatrick
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   foresaid
                   Gentleman
                   ,
                   whom
                   they
                   called
                   their
                   Lord
                   :
                   And
                   that
                   she
                   went
                   with
                   her
                   Father
                   to
                   the
                   Ferrie-boat
                   of
                   Erskin
                   ;
                   where
                   the
                   Devil
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   Band
                   ,
                   Overturn'd
                   the
                   Boat
                   ,
                   and
                   Drowned
                   the
                   Laird
                   of
                   Bridghouse
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Ferriman
                   of
                   Erskine
                   ,
                   with
                   several
                   particular
                   Circumstances
                   concerning
                   that
                   affair
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   Crew
                   would
                   have
                   saved
                   the
                   Ferriman
                   ,
                   but
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   viz.
                   His
                   Mother-in-Law
                   gainstood
                   it
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   had
                   expelled
                   her
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   House
                   a
                   little
                   while
                   before
                   the
                   Meeting
                   .
                   She
                   acknowledges
                   she
                   was
                   present
                   with
                   them
                   at
                   the
                   destroying
                   of
                   
                     William
                     Montgomeries
                  
                   Child
                   ,
                   by
                   strangling
                   it
                   with
                   a
                   Sea
                   Handkerch
                   ;
                   that
                   having
                   entered
                   the
                   house
                   ,
                   they
                   lighted
                   a
                   Candle
                   which
                   was
                   somewhat
                   Blewish
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Agnes
                     Naismith
                  
                   saying
                   ,
                   what
                   if
                   the
                   People
                   awake
                   ,
                   
                     Margaret
                     Fulton
                  
                   replyed
                   ,
                   ye
                   need
                   not
                   fear
                   :
                   She
                   also
                   declares
                   ,
                   that
                   about
                   five
                   Weeks
                   before
                   the
                   date
                   ,
                   her
                   Father
                   brought
                   her
                   on
                   foot
                   to
                   
                   Bargarran's
                   Orchard
                   ,
                   into
                   which
                   they
                   entred
                   by
                   a
                   breach
                   in
                   the
                   Wall
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   were
                   present
                   the
                   Persons
                   before-named
                   ,
                   &c.
                   and
                   the
                   Devil
                   ,
                   who
                   told
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   no
                   Body
                   would
                   seem
                   them
                   ,
                   at
                   which
                   they
                   Laugh'd
                   .
                   At
                   this
                   Meeting
                   ,
                   they
                   ,
                   with
                   their
                   Lord
                   ,
                   contriv'd
                   the
                   Destruction
                   of
                   
                     Christian
                     Shaw
                  
                   :
                   Some
                   being
                   for
                   stobbing
                   her
                   with
                   a
                   a
                   Rappier
                   ,
                   others
                   for
                   Hanging
                   her
                   with
                   a
                   Cord
                   ,
                   a
                   third
                   sort
                   for
                   Choaking
                   her
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   intended
                   to
                   have
                   her
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   House
                   to
                   Destroy
                   her
                   ;
                   but
                   fearing
                   they
                   might
                   be
                   taken
                   before
                   the
                   next
                   Meeting
                   ,
                   their
                   Lord
                   (
                   as
                   they
                   call'd
                   him
                   )
                   gave
                   them
                   a
                   piece
                   of
                   an
                   Unchristened
                   Child's
                   Liver
                   to
                   eat
                   ;
                   (
                   but
                   the
                   Deponent
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   two
                   Confessers
                   avoided
                   the
                   Eating
                   of
                   it
                   )
                   telling
                   them
                   ,
                   That
                   though
                   they
                   were
                   Apprehended
                   ,
                   they
                   should
                   never
                   Confess
                   ,
                   which
                   would
                   prevent
                   an
                   effectual
                   Discovery
                   :
                   And
                   further
                   ,
                   several
                   of
                   them
                   being
                   affraid
                   that
                   the
                   Deponent
                   would
                   Confess
                   ,
                   and
                   Discover
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   she
                   had
                   formerly
                   done
                   her
                   Grand-mother
                   ,
                   they
                   threatned
                   to
                   Tear
                   her
                   in
                   Pieces
                   if
                   she
                   did
                   so
                   ;
                   and
                   particularly
                   
                     Margaret
                     Laing
                  
                   Threatned
                   her
                   most
                   .
                   After
                   two
                   hours
                   ,
                   or
                   thereabouts
                   ,
                   they
                   disappeared
                   and
                   flew
                   away
                   ,
                   except
                   the
                   Deponent
                   ,
                   who
                   went
                   home
                   on
                   her
                   Foot.
                   She
                   Confesses
                   likewise
                   ,
                   That
                   one
                   Night
                   her
                   Father
                   raised
                   her
                   out
                   of
                   her
                   Bed
                   ,
                   and
                   going
                   to
                   the
                   River
                   side
                   ,
                   took
                   her
                   on
                   his
                   Back
                   ,
                   and
                   flew
                   with
                   her
                   over
                   ;
                   from
                   whence
                   they
                   went
                   on
                   foot
                   to
                   Dunbritton
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   Mr.
                   
                     Iohn
                     Hardy
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   Ministers
                   Yard
                   the
                   Crew
                   and
                   their
                   Lord
                   being
                   met
                   ,
                   they
                   formed
                   the
                   Picture
                   of
                   Mr.
                   Hardy
                   ,
                   and
                   dabbed
                   it
                   full
                   of
                   Pins
                   ,
                   and
                   having
                   put
                   it
                   amongst
                   Water
                   and
                   Ale
                   mixed
                   together
                   ,
                   Roasted
                   it
                   on
                   a
                   Spit
                   at
                   a
                   Fire
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   After
                   which
                   her
                   Father
                   and
                   she
                   returned
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   manner
                   as
                   they
                   went.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Iames
                     Lindsay
                  
                   ,
                   (
                   Aged
                   14
                   Years
                   )
                   Declares
                   ,
                
                 
                   That
                   one
                   day
                   he
                   met
                   with
                   the
                   Deceast
                   ▪
                   
                     Iean
                     Fulton
                  
                   his
                   Grand-mother
                   ,
                   at
                   her
                   own
                   House
                   ,
                   where
                   she
                   took
                   from
                   him
                   a
                   little
                   round
                   Cap
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   Plack
                   ,
                   or
                   ⅓
                   of
                   a
                   Penny
                   ;
                   at
                   which
                   being
                   vexed
                   ,
                   he
                   required
                   them
                   from
                   her
                   again
                   ,
                   and
                   she
                   refusing
                   to
                   restore
                   them
                   ,
                   he
                   called
                   her
                   an
                   
                     Old
                     Witch
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   ran
                   away
                   ;
                   upon
                   which
                   she
                   followed
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   cryed
                   ,
                   That
                   she
                   would
                   meet
                   him
                   with
                   a
                   Vengeance
                   .
                   About
                   three
                   days
                   after
                   ,
                   being
                   a
                   Begging
                   in
                   the
                   Countrey
                   ,
                   he
                   met
                   his
                   Grand-mother
                   with
                   a
                   Black
                   Grim
                   man
                   ,
                   whom
                   she
                   desired
                   him
                   to
                   take
                   by
                   the
                   Hand
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   did
                   ,
                   but
                   found
                   it
                   exceeding
                   Cold
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   own
                   Hand
                   mightily
                   squeezed
                   ;
                   whereupon
                   the
                   said
                   Gentleman
                   (
                   as
                   she
                   termed
                   him
                   )
                   asked
                   the
                   Deponent
                   if
                   he
                   would
                   serve
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   should
                   have
                   a
                   Coat
                   ,
                   Hat
                   ,
                   and
                   several
                   other
                   things
                   ;
                   to
                   which
                   Iames
                   answer'd
                   ,
                   
                     Yes
                     ,
                     〈◊〉
                     do
                     it
                  
                   :
                   And
                   after
                   this
                   ,
                   the
                   foresaid
                   Gentleman
                   (
                   whom
                   the
                   Deponent
                   knew
                   afterward
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Devil
                   )
                   and
                   his
                   Grand-mother
                   went
                   away
                   ,
                   but
                   knows
                   not
                   how
                   .
                   He
                   acknowledges
                   he
                   was
                   frequently
                   after
                   at
                   meetings
                   with
                   the
                   DEVIL
                   and
                   WITCHES
                   ,
                   particularly
                   those
                   mentioned
                   in
                   
                     Elizabeth
                     Andersons
                  
                   Confessions
                   :
                   that
                   their
                   Lord
                   came
                   to
                   Iames
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   publick
                   meeting
                   ,
                   took
                   him
                   by
                   the
                   hand
                   ,
                   and
                   for●…d
                   him
                   to
                   discover
                   :
                   that
                   they
                   contrived
                   before
                   hand
                   at
                   the
                   said
                   meeting
                   the
                   drowning
                   of
                   Brighouse
                   ,
                   and
                   concurrs
                   with
                   
                     Elizabeth
                     Anderson
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   design
                   of
                   saving
                   the
                   Ferriman
                   ,
                   which
                   his
                   Mother
                   in
                   Law
                   did
                   divert
                   .
                   He
                   being
                   examined
                   ,
                   declared
                   he
                   did
                   not
                   see
                   
                     I.
                     K.
                  
                   and
                   
                     I.
                     W.
                  
                   at
                   the
                   committing
                   of
                   the
                   foresaid
                   Fact
                   :
                   (
                   And
                   indeed
                   they
                   were
                   then
                   in
                   prison
                   ;
                   that
                   they
                   with
                   a
                   Cord
                   strangled
                   Mathew
                   Park
                   's
                   Child
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Person
                   who
                   waited
                   on
                   the
                   Child
                   finding
                   it
                   stifled
                   ,
                   cryed
                   out
                   
                     Mathew
                     ,
                     Mathew
                     ,
                     the
                     Child
                     is
                     Dead
                     :
                     Elizabeth
                     Anderson
                  
                   concurrs
                   in
                   this
                   particular
                   ;
                   and
                   tells
                   that
                   when
                   they
                   had
                   done
                   ,
                   they
                   took
                   the
                   Cord
                   with
                   them
                   .
                   He
                   declares
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   present
                   at
                   strangling
                   
                     William
                     Montgomeries
                  
                   Child
                   with
                   a
                   Sea
                   handkerchief
                   ,
                   and
                   heard
                   
                     Agnes
                     Naismith
                  
                   say
                   
                     draw
                     the
                     ●…not
                  
                   .
                   That
                   about
                   five
                   Weeks
                   since
                   he
                   was
                   carryed
                   to
                   them
                   in
                   Bargarrans
                   Orchard
                   ,
                   and
                   concurrs
                   with
                   
                     Elizabeth
                     Anderson
                  
                   in
                   what
                   was
                   treated
                   there
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   destroying
                   
                     Christian
                     Shaw
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Charm
                   against
                   Confessing
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   He
                   likeways
                   acknowledges
                   the
                   Meeting
                   in
                   Dunbritton
                   about
                   Mr.
                   Hardy
                   :
                   And
                   that
                   he
                   has
                   several
                   times
                   appeared
                   to
                   
                     Christian
                     Shaw
                  
                   both
                   in
                   Glasgow
                   and
                   Bargarran
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   rest
                   that
                   Tormented
                   her
                   ,
                   and
                   put
                   in
                   her
                   Mouth
                   Coal
                   cinders
                   ,
                   Bones
                   ,
                   Hay
                   ,
                   Hair
                   ,
                   Sticks
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Intending
                   thereby
                   to
                   Choak
                   her
                   :
                   That
                   he
                   and
                   they
                   did
                   oft-times
                   Prick
                   and
                   Stob
                   her
                   in
                   the
                   following
                   manner
                   ,
                   viz.
                   He
                   had
                   a
                   Needle
                   which
                   if
                   he
                   put
                   in
                   his
                   Cloaths
                   ,
                   her
                   Body
                   would
                   be
                   pricked
                   and
                   stobed
                   in
                   that
                   place
                   where
                   he
                   fixt
                   the
                   Needle
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   he
                   put
                   it
                   in
                   his
                   Hair
                   ,
                   that
                   part
                   of
                   her
                   Head
                   would
                   be
                   Tormented
                   :
                   That
                   he
                   saw
                   her
                   void
                   the
                   Pins
                   they
                   had
                   put
                   in
                   ,
                   on
                   which
                   time
                   he
                   cryed
                   out
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     Help
                     I.
                     D.
                  
                   who
                   was
                   also
                   then
                   present
                   :
                   That
                   when
                   the
                   Ministers
                   began
                   to
                   pray
                   in
                   Bargarrens
                   House
                   at
                   several
                   occasions
                   ,
                   the
                   Devil
                   and
                   they
                   immediatly
                   went
                   away
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Thomas
                     Lindsay
                  
                   being
                   under
                   Age
                   ,
                   declares
                   that
                   the
                   same
                   
                     Iean
                     Fulton
                  
                   his
                   Grand-mother
                   awaked
                   him
                   one
                   Night
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   bed
                   ,
                   and
                   caused
                   him
                   to
                   take
                   a
                   Black
                   Grim
                   Gentleman
                   (
                   as
                   she
                   called
                   him
                   )
                   by
                   the
                   Hand
                   ;
                   which
                   he
                   felt
                   to
                   be
                   cold
                   :
                   And
                   who
                   having
                   enquired
                   if
                   Thomas
                   would
                   serve
                   him
                   and
                   be
                   his
                   Man
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   would
                   give
                   him
                   a
                   Red
                   Coat
                   ,
                   he
                   consented
                   :
                   And
                   the
                   Gentleman
                   (
                   whom
                   he
                   knew
                   afterwards
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Devil
                   )
                   pinch'd
                   him
                   in
                   the
                   Neck
                   which
                   continued
                   sore
                   for
                   Ten
                   days
                   .
                   That
                   one
                   day
                   after
                   his
                   Grand-mothers
                   decease
                   ,
                   coming
                   by
                   her
                   House
                   ,
                   he
                   thought
                   she
                   appeared
                   to
                   him
                   stroaking
                   his
                   Head
                   ,
                   and
                   desiring
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   good
                   Servant
                   to
                   the
                   Gentleman
                   to
                   whom
                   she
                   had
                   given
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   forbid
                   him
                   to
                   reveal
                   it
                   .
                   He
                   declares
                   ,
                   that
                   one
                   Night
                   lying
                   in
                   bed
                   in
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   one
                   
                     Robert
                     Shaw
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   awaked
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   sleep
                   and
                   carried
                   as
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   flew
                   to
                   
                     Mathew
                     Parks
                  
                   House
                   ,
                   where
                   were
                   present
                   the
                   particular
                   persons
                   named
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   concurrs
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   strangling
                   of
                   the
                   Child
                   with
                   
                     Iames
                     Lindsay
                  
                   his
                   brother
                   :
                   And
                   that
                   another
                   Night
                   being
                   in
                   the
                   House
                   of
                   
                     Walter
                     Alexander
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   brought
                   to
                   the
                   strangling
                   of
                   
                     William
                     Montgomeries
                  
                   Child
                   ,
                   and
                   agrees
                   likeways
                   in
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   it
                   with
                   his
                   brother
                   ;
                   only
                   he
                   sayes
                   the
                   Sea-handkerchief
                   with
                   which
                   they
                   committed
                   the
                   Fact
                   was
                   ●…pecled
                   .
                   He
                   likewise
                   concurrs
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   Meeting
                   in
                   Bararrans
                   Orchard
                   about
                   five
                   weeks
                   ago
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   what
                   was
                   acted
                   there
                   .
                   As
                   also
                   about
                   Mr.
                   Hardy
                   ;
                   with
                   this
                   Addition
                   ,
                   That
                   he
                   himself
                   turned
                   the
                   Spit
                   on
                   which
                   the
                   Picture
                   was
                   roasted
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
            
          
        
         
           It
           is
           to
           be
           observed
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           three
           Confessers
           were
           apprehended
           seperatly
           upon
           several
           occasions
           ,
           so
           (
           after
           their
           obstinacy
           to
           discover
           was
           abated
           )
           they
           made
           these
           Confessions
           in
           several
           distinct
           places
           without
           Communication
           ,
           without
           knowledge
           of
           one
           anothers
           Confessions
           .
           The
           Commissioners
           Examined
           them
           by
           other
           trying
           Questions
           that
           were
           new
           ,
           on
           purpose
           to
           make
           Experiment
           of
           their
           Agreement
           ,
           or
           Disagreement
           :
           But
           still
           found
           them
           to
           agree
           in
           ,
           the
           matters
           of
           Fact
           (
           declared
           by
           them
           ,
           )
           particularly
           in
           Strangling
           of
           the
           Children
           ,
           the
           Death
           of
           the
           Minister
           ,
           the
           Drowning
           of
           those
           in
           the
           Boat
           ,
           and
           the
           Tormenting
           of
           Bargarrans
           Daughter
           .
           The
           Commissioners
           did
           also
           Confront
           them
           both
           with
           
             Christian
             Shaw
          
           the
           afflicted
           Girl
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           persons
           accused
           (
           whom
           they
           had
           caused
           to
           be
           apprehended
           )
           and
           both
           the
           Girl
           and
           the
           Confessers
           did
           accuse
           them
           to
           their
           Faces
           ,
           and
           convince
           them
           by
           Circumstances
           with
           great
           steddiness
           and
           agreement
           ,
           tho
           separatly
           brought
           in
           .
           The
           Commissioners
           did
           also
           try
           some
           Experiments
           about
           the
           Girls
           falling
           in
           Fits
           on
           the
           Approach
           of
           the
           Accused
           ,
           as
           is
           exprest
           in
           the
           Narrative
           ;
           and
           Examined
           her
           ,
           with
           those
           who
           were
           commonly
           about
           her
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           particulars
           of
           her
           Sufferings
           :
           They
           tryed
           to
           cause
           her
           to
           Write
           (
           since
           she
           could
           not
           speak
           )
           the
           Name
           of
           a
           Person
           ,
           whom
           she
           first
           called
           Margaret
           ,
           or
           
             pinch
             Maggie
          
           ,
           and
           asserted
           to
           be
           one
           of
           her
           Chief
           Tormenters
           .
           But
           ,
           upon
           Writing
           Margaret
           ,
           and
           the
           Letter
           L.
           of
           her
           Sirname
           ,
           the
           Girl
           was
           presently
           taken
           with
           a
           fearful
           Convulsion
           ,
           the
           Pen
           was
           struck
           out
           of
           her
           hand
           ,
           and
           she
           fell
           Dead
           ,
           with
           heavier
           Groans
           than
           ordinary
           :
           After
           her
           Recovery
           ,
           some
           Ministers
           shew'd
           her
           a
           Passage
           of
           the
           Bible
           ,
           but
           assoon
           as
           she
           attempted
           to
           cast
           her
           eyes
           on
           it
           ,
           she
           fell
           into
           vehement
           pangs
           ;
           but
           one
           of
           the
           Commissioners
           ordering
           the
           Book
           to
           be
           closed
           ,
           she
           immediately
           came
           to
           her self
           ,
           &c.
           
           In
           the
           last
           place
           ,
           the
           Commissioners
           called
           before
           them
           those
           Persons
           who
           had
           signed
           the
           Passages
           of
           the
           several
           days
           in
           the
           Written
           Journal
           of
           the
           Girles
           sufferings
           ;
           and
           ,
           having
           Examined
           them
           upon
           it
           ,
           transmitted
           the
           same
           ,
           with
           the
           Declarations
           of
           the
           Three
           Confessers
           ,
           and
           several
           of
           the
           Passages
           that
           occurred
           in
           the
           Precognition
           ,
           to
           His
           Majestys
           Privy
           Council
           ,
           by
           whom
           they
           were
           appointed
           to
           Enquire
           into
           the
           matter
           .
        
         
           Besides
           all
           this
           ,
           the
           signed
           Attestations
           of
           Dr.
           
             Mathew
             Brisbane
          
           ,
           Physician
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           
             Henry
             Marshall
          
           Apothecary
           in
           Glasgow
           ,
           did
           very
           much
           Influence
           them
           to
           the
           belief
           of
           an
           Extraordinary
           Cause
           of
           those
           things
           that
           befel
           
             Katharine
             Shaw.
          
           
        
         
           
           
             The
             
               DOCTOR's
               Attestation
            
             .
          
           
             ABOUT
             the
             24th
             or
             25th
             of
             October
             last
             ,
             the
             Lady
             Bargarran
             brought
             a
             Daughter
             of
             hers
             ,
             a
             Child
             of
             Eleven
             years
             old
             ,
             or
             thereabouts
             ,
             to
             Glasgow
             ,
             to
             take
             Advice
             of
             Physicians
             concerning
             her
             .
             When
             I
             was
             first
             brought
             to
             her
             ,
             I
             could
             hardly
             be
             perswaded
             there
             was
             any
             need
             of
             me
             ,
             or
             any
             man
             else
             of
             my
             Profession
             ;
             the
             Child
             appeared
             so
             brisk
             ,
             and
             vigorous
             in
             motion
             ,
             so
             cheerful
             ,
             and
             of
             so
             florid
             and
             good
             a
             Colour
             ,
             and
             ,
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             to
             outward
             appearance
             ,
             every
             way
             healthful
             ;
             but
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             long
             ,
             till
             I
             found
             my self
             obliged
             to
             alter
             my
             Thoughts
             of
             her
             ;
             for
             ,
             I
             had
             not
             been
             above
             Eight
             or
             Ten
             minutes
             in
             the
             Room
             by
             her
             ,
             till
             she
             arose
             from
             her
             seat
             ,
             and
             acquainted
             the
             Company
             ,
             that
             she
             was
             instantly
             to
             be
             seized
             with
             a
             Fit
             ;
             and
             so
             being
             straightway
             carryed
             to
             bed
             ,
             I
             observed
             a
             considerable
             stiffness
             and
             distention
             in
             her
             left
             Hypocondre
             ,
             which
             falling
             in
             a
             tryce
             ,
             she
             was
             taken
             with
             horrid
             Convulsive
             motions
             in
             most
             parts
             of
             her
             body
             ,
             but
             her
             back
             and
             neck
             especially
             ;
             this
             was
             accompany'd
             with
             heavy
             Groans
             at
             first
             ,
             which
             ,
             so
             soon
             as
             she
             was
             able
             to
             frame
             Words
             ,
             were
             converted
             into
             a
             kind
             of
             Expostulatory
             murmuring
             against
             some
             Women
             ,
             two
             whereof
             she
             always
             Named
             ;
             one
             of
             them
             she
             called
             Nasmith
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             remember
             ,
             )
             and
             the
             other
             Campbel
             :
             All
             these
             Symptoms
             ,
             I
             thought
             ,
             were
             very
             reduceable
             to
             the
             effects
             of
             Hypocondrick
             melancholy
             ;
             and
             therefore
             putting
             her
             in
             such
             a
             Course
             ,
             as
             I
             thought
             proper
             ,
             against
             that
             kind
             of
             Malady
             ,
             I
             was
             in
             absolute
             Security
             ,
             as
             to
             her
             Case
             ;
             The
             Child
             having
             continued
             free
             from
             all
             the
             above-mentioned
             symptoms
             ,
             for
             the
             space
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             of
             a
             Week
             in
             this
             Town
             ,
             and
             some
             Eight
             or
             Ten
             days
             more
             in
             the
             Countrey
             .
             And
             I
             was
             perfectly
             surprized
             ,
             when
             a
             Friend
             of
             the
             Lady
             Bargarrans
             told
             me
             ,
             That
             the
             Child
             was
             returned
             to
             Town
             again
             ,
             and
             worse
             than
             ever
             ;
             for
             now
             she
             was
             in
             great
             hazard
             of
             being
             Choaked
             with
             mouthfulls
             of
             Hair
             ,
             which
             she
             apprehended
             the
             Women
             above-named
             to
             be
             pressing
             down
             her
             Throat
             ,
             had
             not
             she
             her self
             pulled
             it
             out
             .
          
           
             Having
             read
             many
             such
             Stories
             in
             Authours
             ,
             and
             heard
             the
             like
             from
             other
             hands
             too
             ,
             but
             never
             seen
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             I
             was
             the
             more
             earnest
             to
             see
             the
             Child
             again
             ;
             and
             ,
             for
             some
             Weeks
             that
             she
             stayed
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             I
             was
             frequently
             with
             her
             ,
             observed
             her
             narrowly
             ,
             and
             was
             confident
             she
             had
             no
             Humane
             Correspondent
             to
             Subminister
             the
             Straw
             ,
             Wool
             ,
             Sinders
             ,
             Hay
             ,
             Feathers
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             Trash
             to
             her
             ;
             all
             which
             ,
             upon
             several
             occasions
             ,
             I
             have
             seen
             her
             pull
             out
             of
             her
             mouth
             in
             considerable
             quantities
             ,
             sometimes
             after
             several
             Fits
             ,
             and
             at
             other
             times
             ,
             without
             any
             Fit
             at
             all
             ,
             while
             she
             was
             Discoursing
             with
             us
             ;
             and
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             she
             pulled
             out
             all
             these
             things
             ,
             without
             being
             wet
             in
             the
             least
             ;
             nay
             ,
             rather
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             dryed
             with
             care
             and
             art
             :
             for
             one
             time
             ,
             as
             I
             remember
             ,
             when
             I
             was
             Discoursing
             with
             her
             ,
             and
             she
             with
             me
             ,
             she
             gave
             me
             a
             Sinder
             out
             of
             her
             mouth
             ,
             not
             only
             dry
             ,
             but
             actually
             hot
             ,
             much
             above
             the
             degree
             of
             the
             Natural
             Warmth
             of
             a
             Humane
             Body
             .
             During
             the
             time
             she
             was
             thus
             Exercis'd
             ,
             though
             she
             had
             daily
             ,
             not
             only
             light
             Convulsive
             motioos
             ,
             but
             Two
             strange
             Convulsions
             ,
             such
             as
             we
             call
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             a
             high
             degree
             and
             rigidity
             of
             the
             whole
             Body
             ;
             yet
             she
             fancyed
             ,
             as
             at
             other
             times
             ,
             she
             saw
             many
             such
             People
             ,
             as
             have
             been
             already
             named
             ,
             about
             her
             ;
             but
             the
             Voiding
             ,
             or
             rather
             Pulling
             out
             of
             the
             things
             above
             named
             ,
             did
             no
             sooner
             cease
             ,
             but
             ,
             as
             in
             all
             her
             Fits
             ,
             when
             she
             was
             able
             to
             speak
             ,
             she
             constanstantly
             cry'd
             out
             ,
             That
             they
             were
             Pinching
             ,
             or
             Pricking
             her
             :
             Those
             Fits
             were
             both
             more
             severe
             ,
             and
             more
             frequent
             than
             before
             ,
             and
             followed
             with
             an
             Alienation
             of
             mind
             for
             some
             time
             .
             I
             have
             seen
             her
             too
             when
             otherwise
             ,
             free
             of
             all
             Fits
             ,
             suddenly
             seiz'd
             with
             Dumbness
             ,
             her
             Tongue
             ,
             being
             strangely
             contracted
             ,
             that
             it
             appeared
             ,
             to
             her self
             ,
             as
             she
             expressed
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             People
             were
             drawing
             it
             down
             her
             Throat
             .
             This
             I
             Declare
             on
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             in
             most
             Solemn
             manner
             ,
             is
             what
             I
             have
             seen
             and
             handled
             ;
             and
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             for
             the
             Haires
             ,
             Hay
             ,
             Straw
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             ,
             
               toto
               genere
            
             ,
             contrary
             to
             Humane
             Nature
             ,
             I
             should
             not
             Despair
             to
             reduce
             all
             the
             other
             symptomes
             to
             their
             proper
             Classes
             in
             the
             Catalogue
             of
             Humane
             Diseases
             ▪
          
           
             
               Written
               and
               Signed
               at
               Glasgow
               
                 the
                 Thirty
                 First
                 day
                 of
                 December
                 ,
                 1696.
                 
              
            
             
               By
               me
               ,
               
                 Sic
                 Subscribitur
                 ,
                 A.
                 Brisben
              
               ,
               M.
               D.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Declaration
             of
             Mr.
             
               Henry
               Marshall
            
             ,
             APOTHECARY
             .
          
           
             
               Being
               desired
               by
               
                 John
                 Shaw
              
               of
               Bargarran
               ,
               to
               Declare
               what
               I
               know
               of
               his
               Daughter
               Christian's
               Condition
               ,
               I
               do
               it
               as
               follows
               .
            
          
           
             ABOUT
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             October
             last
             ,
             she
             was
             brought
             hither
             to
             have
             Dr.
             Brisbens
             Advice
             about
             her
             Health
             ,
             and
             I
             was
             Imployed
             as
             Apothecary
             .
             The
             Child
             was
             about
             Eleven
             years
             of
             Age
             ,
             of
             a
             good
             habit
             of
             Body
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             I
             could
             judge
             ;
             but
             now
             and
             then
             fell
             into
             Convulsions
             ,
             Swoons
             ,
             and
             a
             little
             Lightness
             of
             Head
             ;
             and
             when
             recovered
             ,
             out
             of
             those
             Fits
             ,
             she
             would
             be
             perfectly
             well
             again
             ;
             and
             ,
             by
             the
             Use
             of
             the
             means
             the
             Dr.
             Prescribed
             ,
             she
             seemed
             to
             be
             free
             of
             her
             Distemper
             :
             whereupon
             she
             was
             taken
             back
             to
             the
             Country
             ;
             but
             ,
             had
             not
             been
             long
             there
             ,
             till
             she
             became
             worse
             then
             before
             ,
             and
             was
             sent
             hither
             again
             to
             be
             under
             the
             Doctors
             Care
             ;
             and
             after
             her
             Fits
             she
             took
             out
             of
             her
             mouth
             ,
             without
             any
             Pressure
             ,
             or
             Vomiting
             ,
             Tufts
             of
             Hair
             ,
             Straw
             long
             ,
             and
             folded
             together
             ,
             burnt
             Coals
             ,
             pieces
             of
             Bones
             ,
             Leather
             ,
             Chips
             of
             Timber
             ,
             and
             several
             other
             things
             ,
             divers
             of
             which
             she
             hath
             taken
             out
             of
             her
             mouth
             and
             given
             to
             me
             ,
             while
             we
             were
             conversing
             together
             :
             And
             upon
             the
             20th
             of
             November
             last
             ,
             when
             I
             went
             to
             see
             her
             ,
             I
             found
             her
             in
             a
             Swoon
             ,
             whereinto
             she
             had
             fallen
             just
             as
             I
             came
             to
             the
             House
             :
             when
             she
             had
             lain
             so
             for
             some
             time
             ,
             she
             arose
             in
             a
             great
             Rage
             ,
             beat
             all
             about
             her
             ,
             Frowning
             with
             her
             Countenance
             ,
             and
             uttering
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             unknown
             Language
             in
             an
             Angry
             manner
             :
             Then
             she
             put
             the
             Tuft
             of
             a
             Highland
             belt
             ,
             with
             which
             she
             was
             Girt
             ,
             into
             her
             mouth
             ,
             and
             pulled
             ,
             with
             her
             hand
             ,
             so
             hard
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             had
             not
             cut
             the
             belt
             with
             a
             Knife
             ,
             she
             had
             ,
             in
             all
             probability
             ,
             drawn
             out
             her
             Teeth
             ;
             whereupon
             she
             tore
             the
             Tuft
             all
             to
             pieces
             with
             her
             Teeth
             ,
             and
             afterward
             fell
             a
             Tearing
             her
             Cloathes
             ,
             and
             her
             shooes
             which
             she
             pulled
             off
             ,
             and
             every
             thing
             she
             could
             get
             into
             her
             hands
             ;
             then
             she
             fell
             into
             a
             Dumb
             Fit
             ,
             as
             she
             termed
             it
             ,
             wherein
             all
             her
             Body
             was
             so
             Convelled
             and
             Distorted
             ,
             that
             I
             endeavoured
             to
             put
             her
             Armes
             into
             a
             better
             posture
             ,
             but
             found
             them
             so
             stiff
             ,
             that
             I
             could
             not
             bring
             them
             to
             their
             Natural
             Posture
             without
             breaking
             them
             :
             Then
             she
             arose
             out
             of
             that
             Fit
             ,
             and
             went
             up
             and
             down
             the
             Room
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             gone
             through
             the
             Wall
             ,
             muttering
             the
             former
             unknown
             Language
             ;
             after
             this
             she
             fell
             headlong
             upon
             the
             ground
             ,
             as
             if
             she
             had
             been
             thrown
             down
             with
             Violence
             ,
             where
             she
             lay
             for
             some
             time
             as
             Dead
             ,
             but
             afterward
             arose
             ,
             as
             if
             she
             had
             been
             somewhat
             Recovered
             ,
             and
             fell
             a
             Reasoning
             ,
             very
             distinctly
             ,
             thus
             ;
             Ketie
             ,
             
               What
               a●…eth
               thee
               at
               me
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               I
               never
               did
               thee
               wrong
               ?
               Why
               should
               thou
               Trouble
               me
               ?
               Come
               ,
               let
               us
               Agree
               ,
               let
               there
               be
               no
               more
               difference
               between
               us
               :
            
             and
             putting
             out
             her
             hands
             ,
             as
             if
             she
             would
             take
             her
             by
             the
             hand
             ,
             said
             ,
             
               Let
               us
               shake
               hands
               together
            
             :
             then
             pulling
             in
             her
             hand
             again
             ,
             she
             said
             ,
             Well
             ,
             Ketie
             ,
             
               I
               cannot
               help
               it
               ,
               you
               will
               not
               agree
               with
               me
               :
            
             and
             having
             pronounced
             those
             Words
             ,
             immediately
             she
             fell
             into
             another
             Fit
             ,
             and
             Swoon'd
             ;
             and
             out
             of
             that
             into
             another
             Rage
             ,
             wherein
             she
             bit
             her
             own
             Fingers
             ,
             and
             tore
             her
             Hands
             upon
             Pins
             that
             were
             in
             her
             Cloathes
             ;
             after
             which
             she
             appeared
             Angry
             ,
             pulled
             out
             all
             the
             Pins
             ,
             and
             threw
             them
             away
             .
             And
             after
             she
             had
             been
             thus
             Tortured
             for
             more
             then
             half
             an
             hour
             ,
             without
             any
             intermission
             ,
             she
             Recovered
             ,
             and
             became
             perfectly
             well
             :
             Whereupon
             I
             Asked
             her
             ,
             How
             she
             was
             ?
             To
             which
             she
             Reply'd
             ;
             She
             had
             just
             now
             a
             very
             bad
             Fit
             ,
             for
             ,
             during
             the
             Fit
             ,
             she
             knew
             no
             body
             ,
             neither
             took
             any
             notice
             of
             me
             ,
             though
             I
             moved
             her
             Body
             ,
             and
             spoke
             often
             to
             her
             :
             I
             asked
             her
             again
             ,
             What
             she
             saw
             in
             her
             Fits
             ?
             she
             replyed
             ,
             
               I
               saw
            
             Katherine
             Cambel
             ,
             Agnes
             Nasmith
             ,
             Alexander
             Anderson
             ,
             
               and
               others
               that
               she
               did
               not
               know
               .
            
             I
             enquired
             again
             ,
             What
             
               Katharine
               Cambel
            
             was
             doing
             ?
             She
             told
             me
             ,
             
               She
               was
               going
               to
               thrust
               a
               Sword
               into
               her
               side
               ,
               which
               made
               her
               so
               desirous
               to
               be
               agreed
               with
               her
               :
            
             And
             when
             she
             had
             told
             me
             this
             ,
             instantly
             she
             fell
             into
             another
             Swoon
             ,
             and
             Repeated
             all
             that
             was
             said
             before
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             partly
             forgot
             :
             and
             in
             each
             of
             those
             Two
             Fits
             she
             continued
             halfe
             an
             hour
             .
             All
             this
             I
             Declare
             upon
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             in
             most
             Solemn
             manner
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             Truth
             ;
             In
             Testimony
             whereof
             ,
             I
             have
             Writ
             and
             Subscribed
             this
             at
             Glasgow
             ,
             the
             First
             Day
             of
             Ianuary
             ,
             16●…7
             .
             
               Sic
               Subscribitur
               ,
               Henry
               Marshall
            
             .
          
           
           
             While
             the
             Trial
             was
             depending
             Ianet
             and
             
               Margaret
               Rodgers
            
             confessed
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             The
             Commissioners
             had
             adjourned
             to
             two
             several
             times
             ;
             and
             though
             they
             were
             to
             meet
             on
             the
             Third
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             not
             expected
             that
             they
             would
             proceed
             till
             Providence
             should
             make
             the
             Guilt
             of
             the
             Prisoners
             appear
             by
             the
             further
             testimonies
             of
             those
             who
             might
             confess
             ;
             but
             on
             the
             very
             morning
             before
             they
             were
             to
             meet
             the
             third
             time
             ,
             those
             two
             Women
             above
             mention'd
             ,
             Confessed
             which
             was
             a
             surprize
             to
             every
             one
             that
             came
             to
             attend
             the
             Court
             ,
             since
             these
             Women
             were
             not
             formerly
             taken
             notice
             of
             as
             others
             were
             ;
             but
             confessed
             of
             their
             own
             free
             motion
             without
             any
             persons
             desiring
             it
             ,
             nor
             had
             they
             such
             means
             of
             instruction
             as
             were
             administred
             to
             others
             :
             Their
             confessions
             agreed
             as
             to
             the
             meetings
             and
             the
             things
             acted
             in
             them
             with
             those
             of
             the
             three
             former
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             evidences
             of
             visible
             matters
             of
             Fact
             :
             Only
             they
             were
             so
             punctual
             as
             to
             Name
             some
             of
             the
             indited
             persons
             whom
             they
             did
             not
             see
             at
             those
             Rendevouzes
             ;
             and
             great
             care
             was
             taken
             to
             compare
             their
             Testimonies
             with
             what
             had
             been
             already
             discovered
             ,
             and
             to
             try
             their
             certain
             knowledge
             by
             new
             questions
             when
             they
             were
             separated
             from
             one
             another
             ,
             &c.
             
             Thus
             the
             whole
             matter
             was
             so
             evident
             that
             the
             Commissioners
             ,
             with
             the
             general
             Approbation
             of
             the
             most
             intelligent
             Men
             of
             the
             Countery
             ,
             who
             came
             to
             attend
             the
             Court
             ,
             approv'd
             the
             going
             on
             of
             the
             Process
             ,
             and
             bringing
             seven
             of
             the
             best
             known
             Criminals
             ,
             (
             for
             whom
             an
             Advocat
             appeared
             )
             to
             Trial
             ;
             accordingly
             there
             were
             some
             days
             allowed
             for
             the
             Persons
             indited
             to
             give
             in
             their
             Informations
             upon
             the
             finding
             of
             the
             Bill
             :
             and
             at
             the
             Term
             ,
             there
             was
             much
             time
             spent
             in
             producing
             Wittnesses
             ,
             an
             account
             whereof
             is
             referred
             to
             another
             place
             .
          
           
             Upon
             the
             21th
             .
             of
             May
             1697.
             
             After
             Trial
             of
             the
             Seven
             Witches
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             Attestation
             Subscribed
             by
             M.
             
               Patrick
               Simson
            
             Minister
             of
             
               Renfrew
               ,
               Walter
               Scot
            
             Baily
             there
             ,
             &c.
             of
             this
             import
             ,
             
               Iohn
               Reid
            
             Smith
             at
             Inchennan
             prisoner
             ,
             did
             in
             presence
             of
             the
             said
             persons
             and
             some
             others
             ,
             declare
             ,
             that
             about
             a
             Year
             ago
             the
             Devil
             (
             whom
             he
             knew
             to
             be
             such
             thereafter
             )
             appeared
             to
             him
             when
             he
             was
             travelling
             in
             the
             Night
             time
             ,
             but
             spoke
             none
             to
             him
             at
             the
             first
             encounter
             .
             At
             the
             second
             appearance
             he
             gave
             him
             a
             Bite
             or
             Nipp
             in
             his
             Loyn
             ;
             which
             he
             found
             painful
             for
             a
             Fortnight
             .
             That
             the
             third
             time
             he
             appeared
             to
             him
             as
             a
             Black
             Man
             ,
             &c.
             
             Desired
             him
             to
             engage
             in
             his
             Service
             upon
             assurance
             of
             getting
             Riches
             and
             Comfort
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             should
             not
             want
             any
             thing
             that
             he
             would
             ask
             in
             the
             Devils
             Name
             :
             And
             then
             he
             renounced
             his
             Baptism
             ,
             putting
             the
             one
             Hand
             to
             the
             Crown
             of
             his
             Head
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             to
             the
             Sole
             of
             his
             Foot
             ;
             thereby
             giving
             himself
             up
             to
             Satans
             Service
             :
             After
             which
             the
             pain
             of
             the
             Bite
             or
             Nipp
             ceased
             .
             He
             told
             that
             hitherto
             there
             was
             none
             others
             present
             with
             them
             ;
             but
             afterwards
             he
             was
             at
             several
             Mettings
             ,
             particularly
             that
             in
             Bargarrans
             Yard
             ,
             about
             the
             time
             when
             there
             was
             a
             Fast
             for
             
               Christian
               Skaw
            
             ,
             where
             the
             Devil
             appeared
             in
             the
             same
             kind
             of
             Garb
             as
             he
             first
             appeared
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             they
             consulted
             Christians
             Death
             either
             by
             Worrieing
             or
             Drowning
             her
             in
             the
             Well
             ;
             and
             the
             Devil
             said
             ,
             he
             should
             warrand
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             neither
             be
             Heard
             ,
             Seen
             ,
             nor
             Confess
             ,
             to
             which
             end
             he
             gave
             every
             one
             of
             them
             a
             bit
             of
             Flesh
             ,
             that
             the
             Deponent
             got
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             let
             it
             fall
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             Eat
             it
             .
             He
             afterwards
             own'd
             this
             Confession
             in
             presence
             of
             the
             Laird
             of
             Iordanhill
             ,
             the
             Minister
             ,
             Mr.
             
               Andrew
               Cochran
            
             Town
             Clark
             ,
             and
             Baily
             Paterson
             ;
             And
             being
             enquired
             at
             by
             Iordanhill
             how
             they
             were
             advertised
             of
             their
             Meetings
             ,
             he
             said
             that
             ordinarly
             at
             their
             Meetings
             the
             time
             of
             the
             next
             was
             appointed
             ;
             but
             for
             particular
             warning
             there
             appeared
             a
             Black
             Dog
             with
             a
             Chain
             about
             his
             Neck
             ,
             who
             tinkling
             it
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             follow
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             being
             enquired
             at
             by
             the
             Minister
             if
             he
             did
             now
             wholly
             renounce
             the
             Devil
             (
             for
             he
             had
             formerly
             told
             how
             Satan
             had
             not
             performed
             his
             promise
             )
             and
             give
             himself
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             desire
             to
             find
             mercy
             of
             God
             through
             Him
             :
             he
             assented
             thereunto
             .
             It
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             that
             
               John
               Reid
            
             after
             his
             Confession
             had
             called
             out
             of
             the
             prison
             Window
             ,
             desiring
             Baily
             Scott
             to
             keep
             that
             old
             Body
             
               Angus
               Forrester
            
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             his
             fellow
             prisoner
             ,
             closs
             and
             secure
             ;
             whereupon
             the
             company
             asked
             John
             when
             they
             were
             leaving
             him
             on
             Friday
             night
             the
             21th
             .
             of
             May
             ,
             whether
             he
             desired
             company
             or
             would
             be
             afraid
             alone
             ,
             he
             said
             he
             had
             no
             fear
             of
             any
             thing
             :
             So
             being
             left
             till
             Saturday
             in
             the
             Forenoon
             ,
             he
             was
             found
             in
             this
             posture
             ,
             viz.
             sitting
             upon
             a
             stool
             which
             was
             on
             the
             Hearth
             of
             the
             Chimney
             ,
             with
             his
             feet
             on
             the
             floor
             and
             his
             Body
             straight
             upward
             ,
             his
             shoulders
             touching
             the
             lintel
             of
             the
             Chimney
             ,
             but
             his
             Neck
             tyed
             with
             his
             own
             neck-cloath
             (
             whereof
             the
             knot
             was
             behind
             )
             to
             a
             small
             stick
             thrust
             into
             a
             hole
             above
             the
             lintel
             of
             the
             Chimney
             ,
             upon
             which
             the
             Company
             ,
             and
             especially
             
               Iohn
               Campbel
            
             a
             Chyrurgeon
             who
             was
             called
             ,
             thought
             at
             first
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             being
             in
             an
             ordinary
             posture
             of
             sitting
             ,
             and
             the
             neck-cloath
             not
             having
             any
             drawn
             knot
             ,
             but
             an
             ordinary
             one
             which
             was
             not
             very
             strait
             ,
             and
             the
             sticks
             not
             having
             the
             
             strength
             to
             bear
             the
             weight
             of
             his
             Body
             or
             the
             struggle
             ;
             that
             he
             had
             not
             been
             quite
             dead
             ;
             but
             finding
             it
             otherways
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             in
             such
             a
             Situation
             that
             he
             could
             not
             have
             been
             the
             Actor
             thereof
             himself
             ,
             concluded
             that
             some
             extraordinary
             Agent
             had
             done
             it
             ,
             especially
             considering
             that
             the
             Door
             of
             the
             Room
             was
             secured
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             was
             a
             board
             set
             over
             the
             Window
             which
             was
             not
             there
             the
             night
             before
             when
             they
             left
             him
             .
          
           
             We
             shall
             add
             but
             little
             as
             to
             what
             past
             at
             the
             Execution
             of
             the
             Seven
             Witches
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             no
             Subscribed
             Attestation
             concerning
             it
             :
             And
             the
             Design
             of
             ▪
             the
             Publisher
             is
             ,
             to
             Advance
             nothing
             but
             what
             stands
             Warranted
             by
             Testimonies
             of
             known
             Credit
             beyond
             Contradiction
             .
             Yet
             this
             is
             well
             known
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             were
             going
             to
             the
             Stake
             ,
             
               One
               of
               the
               Lindsays
               was
               over-heard
               to
               say
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               
                 Now
                 ,
                 Brother
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 high
                 time
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 Confess
                 ,
                 since
                 our
                 keeping
                 it
                 up
                 will
                 serve
                 us
                 to
                 no
                 purpose
                 ,
              
               or
               the
               like
               Expression
               ;
               To
               which
               the
               other
               Answered
               ,
               
                 That
                 they
                 should
                 never
                 do
                 that
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             And
             
               Margaret
               Lang
            
             ,
             before
             Execution
             ,
             own'd
             ,
             
               That
               when
               the
               Devil
               first
               appeared
               ,
               she
               knew
               him
               not
               to
               be
               such
               till
               afterwards
               ;
               That
               he
               gave
               her
               the
               Insensible
               Marks
               found
               upon
               her
               Body
               :
               She
               yielded
               to
               engage
               her self
               in
               his
               Service
               by
               a
               Covenant
               ;
               And
               besides
               Publick
               Meetings
               ,
               she
               had
               been
               above
               80
               times
               in
               private
               Conferences
               with
               him
               .
               Being
               asked
               by
               a
               near
               Relation
               of
               her
               own
               ,
               as
               to
               her
               being
               in
               Bargarrans
               House
               ,
               Tormenting
               
                 Christian
                 Shaw
              
               ,
               she
               Answered
               in
               these
               Words
               ;
               
                 The
                 Devil
                 having
                 an
                 Absolute
                 Power
                 and
                 Dominion
                 over
                 me
                 ,
                 carryed
                 my
                 Shape
                 whither
                 he
                 would
                 :
              
            
             And
             it
             is
             known
             how
             she
             Confessed
             Unnatural
             Lust
             ,
             and
             Profound
             Hypocrisy
             ,
             &c.
             
             Though
             truely
             it
             did
             appear
             from
             her
             Mein
             ,
             and
             other
             Circumstances
             ,
             that
             these
             things
             dropped
             from
             her
             at
             Seasons
             ,
             when
             Natural
             Ingenuity
             ,
             and
             the
             Vigour
             of
             Truth
             got
             the
             Ascendant
             over
             the
             Devil
             .
             So
             
               Agnes
               Nasmith
            
             ,
             &c.
             frequently
             told
             the
             Minister
             ,
             
               That
               their
               Hearts
               and
               Tongues
               were
               bound
               up
               in
               such
               a
               manner
               ,
               that
               they
               could
               not
               express
               what
               they
               would
               :
            
             And
             sometimes
             it
             appear'd
             by
             Ocular
             Inspection
             of
             their
             Visage
             ,
             that
             Convulsive-Damps
             did
             seize
             their
             Heads
             ,
             when
             they
             attempted
             to
             make
             any
             such
             Discovery
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             Two
             Remarkable
             Instances
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             
               Katharine
               Campbel
            
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             Chief
             Instrument
             and
             Author
             of
             the
             Girles
             Trouble
             ,
             viz.
             An
             Eminent
             Minister
             Discoursing
             ,
             before
             Reputable
             Witnesses
             ,
             to
             the
             said
             Katharine
             ,
             and
             Enquiring
             ,
             if
             she
             did
             not
             distinctly
             remember
             the
             Godly
             Counsels
             ,
             and
             Gracious
             Admonitions
             ,
             which
             
               Christian
               Shaw
            
             ,
             while
             in
             a
             Fit
             ,
             (
             mention'd
             in
             the
             Narrative
             ,
             )
             gave
             her
             at
             a
             certain
             time
             ?
             And
             Instancing
             some
             particulars
             thereof
             ;
             She
             Answer'd
             ,
             with
             heavy
             Groans
             ,
             
               Yes
               ,
               I
               Remember
            
             .
             But
             being
             Asked
             ,
             Why
             she
             would
             not
             Confess
             the
             rest
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             that
             Passage
             ?
             And
             finding
             her self
             thereby
             to
             be
             caught
             ,
             she
             began
             to
             Retract
             ,
             and
             seemed
             to
             be
             Confounded
             .
             This
             happen'd
             while
             she
             was
             in
             Prison
             ,
             before
             the
             Tryal
             :
             And
             after
             it
             ,
             in
             presence
             of
             several
             Witnesses
             ,
             she
             spoke
             these
             words
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Doom
               pronounced
               on
               her
               was
               most
               just
               ,
               and
               that
               she
               could
               not
               free
               her self
               of
               Witchcraft
               :
            
             But
             ,
             upon
             such
             Attempts
             ,
             she
             fell
             down
             Dead
             ,
             strangely
             distended
             ,
             and
             that
             six
             or
             seven
             times
             Successively
             ,
             with
             a
             Suddenness
             ,
             that
             was
             both
             surprising
             and
             convincing
             to
             the
             spectators
             :
             On
             which
             occasion
             it
             was
             observed
             ,
             that
             immediately
             before
             her
             falling
             into
             those
             Fits
             ,
             and
             upon
             her
             Essaying
             to
             speak
             ,
             when
             things
             were
             Charged
             home
             to
             her
             Conscience
             ;
             her
             mouth
             seemed
             to
             be
             Contracted
             ,
             and
             she
             uttered
             heavy
             Moans
             ;
             whereupon
             Convulsions
             followed
             ;
             and
             after
             rising
             out
             of
             them
             ,
             she
             turned
             more
             Obstinate
             and
             Inflexible
             :
             And
             whenever
             there
             was
             any
             appearance
             of
             her
             being
             more
             Plyant
             ,
             the
             foresaid
             Fits
             did
             overtake
             her
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             only
             add
             some
             Passages
             which
             were
             omitted
             in
             the
             Narrative
             ,
             but
             are
             Attested
             by
             some
             of
             the
             same
             Persons
             that
             were
             Witnesses
             to
             the
             other
             matters
             mentioned
             therein
             .
          
           
             Particularly
             ,
             the
             Girle
             Declares
             ,
             That
             in
             one
             of
             her
             Conflicts
             with
             the
             Devil
             ,
             he
             told
             her
             ,
             how
             a
             certain
             Minister
             (
             for
             whom
             she
             had
             a
             special
             respect
             )
             did
             Compile
             his
             Sermons
             throughout
             the
             Week
             ;
             what
             Books
             he
             chiefly
             made
             use
             of
             ;
             and
             several
             other
             matters
             ,
             as
             to
             his
             method
             of
             study
             in
             his
             Closet
             ,
             that
             no
             Mortal
             could
             know
             by
             ordinary
             means
             :
             By
             which
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             Satan
             did
             partly
             design
             (
             though
             by
             a
             very
             false
             Argument
             )
             to
             raise
             the
             esteem
             of
             Books
             above
             Sermons
             Collected
             out
             of
             them
             :
             Cencealing
             ,
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             both
             the
             Gift
             of
             improving
             Helps
             ,
             and
             the
             blessing
             promised
             to
             the
             Hearer
             of
             the
             Word
             Preacht
             .
             When
             the
             Lady
             Bargarran
             received
             the
             two
             pieces
             of
             Red
             Cloath
             ,
             that
             the
             Girl
             had
             torn
             from
             one
             of
             the
             Witches
             sleeves
             ,
             as
             is
             before-mentioned
             ;
             she
             locked
             'em
             up
             ,
             and
             kept
             the
             Key
             :
             Notwithstanding
             which
             Caution
             some
             Friends
             having
             come
             to
             Visit
             the
             Girle
             ,
             and
             being
             destrous
             to
             see
             the
             said
             Pieces
             of
             Cloath
             ;
             she
             being
             in
             one
             of
             her
             Fits
             ,
             Laughed
             ,
             and
             said
             .
             That
             her
             Mother
             needed
             not
             to
             s●…ek
             for
             them
             in
             the
             place
             where
             they
             were
             Locked
             up
             ;
             the
             Witches
             having
             taken
             them
             away
             ,
             and
             laid
             them
             in
             a
             Corner
             of
             the
             Cellar
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             being
             searched
             for
             ,
             they
             were
             
             found
             in
             the
             particular
             place
             she
             mentioned
             .
             Another
             such
             Passage
             happened
             to
             a
             Friend
             of
             Bargarrans
             ,
             who
             went
             with
             him
             to
             sollicit
             a
             Commission
             from
             the
             Council
             :
             For
             he
             having
             brought
             along
             with
             him
             those
             pieces
             of
             Cloth
             ,
             buttoned
             up
             in
             his
             Pocket
             ,
             and
             secured
             them
             ,
             as
             he
             thought
             ,
             they
             were
             missing
             in
             the
             morning
             ;
             but
             ,
             after
             search
             ,
             found
             at
             a
             good
             distance
             from
             his
             Pocket
             ,
             though
             no
             visible
             thing
             had
             been
             in
             the
             Room
             to
             open
             it
             ,
             or
             carry
             them
             off
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             last
             place
             it
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             that
             the
             young
             Girl
             ,
             
               Christian
               Shaw
            
             ,
             discovers
             a
             great
             sagacity
             in
             her
             Discourse
             and
             Observationss
             ,
             but
             accompanyed
             with
             extraordinary
             modesty
             :
             she
             observed
             ,
             among
             other
             things
             ,
             that
             the
             Doors
             and
             Windows
             did
             open
             and
             shut
             upon
             the
             Entry
             of
             the
             Witches
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             was
             ,
             at
             no
             time
             ,
             such
             a
             number
             of
             them
             about
             her
             ,
             as
             the
             Room
             might
             not
             very
             well
             contain
             ,
             with
             the
             visible
             Persons
             that
             were
             present
             therein
             :
             she
             observed
             them
             to
             shift
             their
             Place
             with
             a
             great
             Agility
             ,
             when
             any
             other
             came
             into
             it
             ,
             or
             offer'd
             to
             Attacque
             them
             ,
             upon
             her
             Pointing
             where
             they
             were
             :
             And
             she
             often
             Averred
             from
             the
             Instance
             of
             the
             Spirit
             that
             Spoke
             to
             her
             above
             her
             Head
             ,
             told
             their
             Names
             ,
             and
             gave
             her
             other
             Means
             of
             discovering
             of
             them
             ,
             &c.
             
             That
             Satan
             does
             often
             Contrive
             their
             Ruine
             ,
             by
             the
             most
             Undiscernible
             Methods
             he
             can
             ;
             because
             ,
             if
             he
             did
             it
             openly
             ,
             it
             would
             scare
             others
             from
             Engaging
             with
             so
             Faithless
             a
             Master
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Two
             LETTERS
             ,
             Giving
             an
             Account
             of
             what
             appeared
             most
             Material
             or
             Curious
             in
             the
             TRYAL
             of
             the
             
               Seven
               WITCHES
            
             .
          
           
             THE
             Truth
             of
             the
             strange
             Things
             mentioned
             in
             the
             preceeding
             Narrative
             was
             at
             first
             carefully
             searched
             into
             only
             by
             private
             Persons
             :
             But
             at
             last
             became
             so
             notorious
             ,
             that
             ,
             upon
             Application
             founded
             on
             a
             Journal
             of
             those
             extraordinary
             Events
             ,
             and
             attested
             by
             many
             of
             the
             Gentry
             in
             the
             Country
             ;
             the
             Privy
             Council
             gave
             a
             Commission
             for
             enquiring
             into
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             Honourable
             Persons
             to
             whom
             this
             was
             recommended
             ,
             did
             ,
             with
             great
             Impartiality
             and
             Exactness
             ,
             make
             a
             Report
             :
             which
             influenc'd
             the
             Government
             to
             order
             the
             Execution
             of
             Justice
             on
             some
             of
             those
             Witches
             ,
             who
             otherways
             ,
             might
             have
             lurked
             without
             being
             discovered
             .
          
           
             For
             ,
             hereupon
             ,
             the
             Council
             directed
             a
             second
             Commission
             ,
             for
             Trial
             of
             those
             who
             appeared
             to
             them
             to
             be
             most
             Charged
             by
             the
             Evidence
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             ,
             produc'd
             on
             the
             First
             Commission
             .
             Several
             of
             the
             Judges
             were
             not
             only
             persons
             of
             Honour
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             singular
             Knowledge
             and
             Experience
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             proceeded
             with
             extraordinary
             Caution
             ,
             and
             were
             so
             far
             from
             Precipitancy
             in
             the
             Affair
             ,
             that
             ,
             after
             several
             Diets
             of
             Court
             they
             adjourned
             to
             a
             long
             Term
             ,
             that
             ,
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             the
             Prisoners
             might
             be
             provided
             of
             Advocates
             .
          
           
             Accordingly
             an
             Advocate
             appeared
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             managed
             their
             Defence
             with
             all
             the
             Accuracy
             that
             could
             be
             expected
             .
             There
             were
             above
             Twenty
             Hours
             imployed
             ,
             at
             one
             Diet
             ,
             in
             Examination
             of
             Witnesses
             :
             And
             the
             Jury
             being
             shut
             up
             spent
             about
             six
             Hours
             in
             comparing
             the
             Evidence
             :
             Whereupon
             Seven
             of
             the
             most
             notorious
             Criminals
             were
             Convicted
             and
             Condemned
             .
          
           
             The
             Crimes
             charg'd
             and
             proven
             against
             them
             ,
             were
             not
             meer
             spectral
             Imaginations
             ;
             but
             obvious
             and
             plain
             matter
             of
             Fact
             :
             viz.
             The
             Murders
             of
             some
             Children
             ,
             and
             Persons
             of
             Age
             ;
             and
             the
             Torturing
             of
             several
             Parsons
             ,
             particularly
             
             Bargarran's
             Daughter
             :
             And
             both
             these
             ,
             not
             at
             a
             distance
             ,
             but
             contiguously
             by
             natural
             Means
             of
             Cords
             ,
             Pins
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             Besides
             the
             other
             ordinary
             Works
             of
             Witchcraft
             ,
             such
             as
             Renouncing
             Baptism
             ,
             entering
             in
             Contract
             with
             ,
             and
             Adoring
             the
             Devil
             in
             a
             Corporal
             shape
             ,
             &c.
             which
             could
             not
             but
             be
             sustained
             as
             sufficient
             ground
             for
             a
             Trial
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             since
             there
             is
             an
             express
             Statute
             Parl.
             9.
             
             Act.
             73.
             
             Queen
             Mary
             ordering
             such
             persons
             to
             be
             put
             to
             Death
             .
          
           
           
             To
             make
             the
             Probation
             the
             more
             convincing
             ,
             it
             was
             adduced
             orderly
             in
             three
             Periods
             .
             The
             First
             consisted
             of
             unsuspected
             Witnesses
             ,
             who
             proved
             Facts
             :
             From
             whence
             it
             was
             necessarly
             inferred
             ,
             That
             there
             was
             Witchcraft
             in
             the
             Case
             .
             The
             Second
             did
             include
             ,
             also
             unexceptionable
             Witnesses
             ,
             who
             Deponed
             upon
             Facts
             ;
             which
             made
             it
             Probable
             ,
             if
             not
             necessary
             ,
             that
             the
             Persons
             indited
             were
             the
             Witches
             .
             The
             Third
             did
             comprehend
             six
             Positive
             Testimonies
             ,
             of
             those
             who
             did
             See
             and
             Hear
             the
             Witches
             committing
             the
             Crimes
             charged
             in
             the
             Inditement
             .
          
           
             The
             only
             valuable
             Subject
             of
             Debate
             ,
             was
             as
             to
             the
             Import
             of
             these
             last
             Testimonies
             ;
             five
             whereof
             were
             by
             Confessants
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             at
             the
             Meetings
             in
             which
             the
             Crimes
             were
             committed
             ,
             and
             the
             sixth
             of
             
             Bargarran's
             Daughter
             ,
             who
             was
             one
             of
             the
             Persons
             afflicted
             .
             The
             antecedent
             part
             of
             the
             Probation
             was
             by
             Witnesses
             beyond
             Exception
             ;
             And
             the
             Judges
             upon
             a
             long
             Debate
             did
             fustain
             Four
             of
             these
             Six
             only
             
               Cum
               Nota
            
             ,
             and
             Two
             of
             them
             to
             be
             Examined
             without
             Oath
             .
             So
             nice
             were
             they
             in
             favour
             of
             the
             Criminals
             Lives
             ,
             since
             some
             of
             these
             Witnesses
             might
             have
             been
             admitted
             in
             such
             a
             Crime
             without
             any
             Quality
             ▪
             by
             the
             most
             scrupulous
             Judicatory
             in
             Europe
             .
             But
             all
             things
             were
             carried
             on
             in
             this
             Procedures
             with
             Tenderness
             and
             Moderation
             :
             For
             even
             the
             Advocates
             ,
             who
             were
             sent
             to
             prosecute
             the
             Enditement
             by
             His
             Majesty's
             Council
             and
             Advocate
             ,
             did
             not
             act
             with
             the
             Byass
             of
             Partys
             ;
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             shewed
             an
             equal
             Concern
             to
             have
             the
             accused
             Persons
             absolved
             ,
             if
             it
             could
             be
             found
             compatible
             with
             Justice
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             Reason
             for
             which
             the
             Publisher
             doubts
             not
             ,
             but
             the
             two
             following
             Letters
             (
             one
             whereof
             gives
             an
             abridgment
             of
             the
             Advocates
             Speech
             to
             the
             Jury
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             of
             their
             Answers
             to
             the
             Objections
             against
             the
             Confessant
             Witnesses
             )
             will
             afford
             a
             satisfying
             view
             of
             the
             chiefest
             part
             ,
             of
             the
             Trial
             :
             since
             the
             Objections
             which
             were
             ,
             or
             might
             have
             been
             made
             are
             therein
             Stated
             and
             Answered
             ,
             or
             Anticipated
             and
             Prevented
             ;
             and
             the
             intended
             Brevity
             would
             not
             premit
             to
             print
             at
             this
             time
             the
             whole
             Process
             ,
             which
             being
             extant
             upon
             Record
             ,
             any
             who
             are
             Cautious
             may
             have
             easy
             access
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             scarce
             any
             need
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             a
             late
             Scurrilous
             Pamphlet
             ,
             that
             has
             been
             Printed
             in
             England
             ,
             pretending
             to
             give
             an
             account
             of
             those
             proceedings
             :
             For
             any
             who
             reads
             it
             may
             easily
             find
             ,
             that
             the
             Author
             has
             been
             either
             Fool
             or
             Knave
             ,
             or
             both
             ,
             there
             being
             neither
             good
             Language
             ,
             Sense
             nor
             Truth
             in
             the
             most
             part
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             
               The
               First
               LETTER
               .
            
             
               
                 SIR
                 ,
              
            
             
               YOU
               having
               told
               me
               ,
               that
               the
               odd
               Passages
               which
               occur
               in
               the
               West
               ,
               have
               put
               many
               of
               your
               Neighbours
               and
               your self
               ,
               upon
               reading
               all
               the
               Books
               you
               can
               get
               that
               treat
               of
               Witchcraft
               :
               And
               therefore
               desired
               me
               to
               transmit
               to
               you
               my
               Observations
               at
               the
               Trial
               :
               I
               shall
               not
               Prepossess
               your
               Opinion
               by
               giving
               them
               in
               my
               own
               Form
               ;
               but
               herein
               I
               send
               to
               you
               the
               exactest
               Copy
               of
               the
               Advocates
               Speech
               to
               the
               Jury
               that
               I
               could
               obtain
               ;
               and
               by
               the
               next
               Post
               you
               shall
               have
               something
               more
               Curious
               :
               viz.
               A
               Collection
               of
               their
               Answers
               to
               the
               Objections
               against
               the
               Six
               last
               Witnesses
               ,
               that
               were
               adduced
               for
               concluding
               the
               Proof
               :
               Having
               these
               ,
               you
               will
               want
               little
               that
               could
               be
               agreeable
               to
               such
               an
               accurat
               Pallat
               as
               yours
               is
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 SPEECHES
                 to
                 the
                 JURY
                 were
                 ▪
                 to
                 this
                 Effect
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Good
                   Men
                   of
                   the
                   IURY
                   ;
                
              
               
                 YOU
                 having
                 sitten
                 above
                 Twenty
                 Hours
                 in
                 hearing
                 the
                 Evidence
                 :
                 And
                 being
                 now
                 to
                 be
                 inclosed
                 ,
                 where
                 ,
                 its
                 like
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 take
                 no
                 small
                 time
                 to
                 Re-consider
                 and
                 Compare
                 it
                 :
                 We
                 shall
                 not
                 detain
                 you
                 with
                 summing
                 up
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 Particular
                 ;
                 but
                 shall
                 only
                 suggest
                 some
                 Things
                 ,
                 whereof
                 it
                 is
                 fit
                 you
                 take
                 special
                 notice
                 in
                 your
                 perusal
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 
                   viz.
                   1st
                
                 .
                 The
                 Nature
                 of
                 your
                 own
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Management
                 thereof
                 .
                 2dly
                 .
                 The
                 
                 Object
                 of
                 this
                 Power
                 which
                 lies
                 before
                 you
                 ;
                 wherein
                 you
                 are
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 First
                 place
                 ,
                 Whether
                 or
                 not
                 there
                 has
                 been
                 Witchcraft
                 in
                 the
                 Crimes
                 libelled
                 ?
                 And
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Next
                 place
                 ,
                 whether
                 or
                 not
                 these
                 Prisoners
                 are
                 the
                 Witches
                 ?
              
               
                 As
                 to
                 your
                 Power
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 are
                 both
                 Judges
                 and
                 Witnesses
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Opinion
                 of
                 our
                 Lawyers
                 and
                 Custom
                 :
                 Therefore
                 you
                 are
                 called
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Neighbourhood
                 ,
                 as
                 presumed
                 best
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 Quality
                 of
                 the
                 Prisoners
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Notoriety
                 of
                 their
                 Guilt
                 or
                 Innocence
                 .
                 Your
                 Oath
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 you
                 shall
                 all
                 Truth
                 tell
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 Truth
                 conceal
                 ;
                 which
                 does
                 plainly
                 imply
                 ,
                 That
                 you
                 are
                 to
                 Condemn
                 or
                 Absolve
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 your
                 own
                 Conscience
                 .
                 Such
                 is
                 the
                 excellent
                 Constitution
                 of
                 Juries
                 in
                 England
                 :
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 hold
                 more
                 specially
                 in
                 thi●…
                 Circumstantiat
                 ●…ase
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 Chain
                 of
                 different
                 Kinds
                 of
                 Probation
                 concurring
                 against
                 the
                 same
                 Prisoners
                 ,
                 as
                 will
                 appear
                 by
                 the
                 Review
                 thereof
                 in
                 its
                 proper
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 press
                 you
                 with
                 the
                 ordinary
                 Severity
                 of
                 threatning
                 an
                 Assyse
                 of
                 Error
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 you
                 should
                 Absolve
                 ;
                 but
                 wholly
                 leave
                 you
                 to
                 the
                 Conduct
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 your
                 own
                 Consciences
                 ,
                 and
                 desire
                 that
                 you
                 proceed
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Care
                 of
                 the
                 Prisoners
                 Lives
                 that
                 is
                 possible
                 for
                 you
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Honourable
                 Judges
                 have
                 set
                 to
                 you
                 a
                 desirable
                 Pattern
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 great
                 Caution
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 Probation
                 it self
                 ;
                 you
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 divided
                 into
                 Three
                 Parts
                 ,
                 viz.
                 The
                 extraordinariness
                 of
                 the
                 Crimes
                 :
                 The
                 Probability
                 of
                 the
                 concurring
                 Circumstances
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 Clearness
                 of
                 the
                 positive
                 Probation
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 First
                 part
                 ,
                 The
                 Crimes
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Corpora
                   delicti
                
                 ,
                 are
                 proven
                 by
                 Unexceptionable
                 Witnesses
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 fallen
                 out
                 in
                 such
                 an
                 odd
                 and
                 extraordinary
                 manner
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 points
                 out
                 some
                 other
                 Cause
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 ordinary
                 course
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 produced
                 those
                 Effects
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 clearing
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 particularly
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 Torments
                 of
                 
                 Bargarran's
                 Daughter
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 consider
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 extraordinary
                 Things
                 that
                 could
                 not
                 proceed
                 from
                 a
                 Natural
                 Disease
                 ,
                 which
                 ly
                 proven
                 before
                 you
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 several
                 other
                 Matters
                 of
                 Fact
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Notorious
                 ;
                 have
                 been
                 seen
                 by
                 some
                 of
                 your selves
                 ,
                 and
                 ly
                 here
                 in
                 a
                 Journal
                 of
                 her
                 Sufferings
                 :
                 Every
                 Article
                 whereof
                 is
                 attested
                 by
                 the
                 Subscriptions
                 of
                 Persons
                 of
                 entire
                 Credit
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Honourable
                 Commissioners
                 appointed
                 by
                 His
                 Majesty's
                 Privy
                 Council
                 ,
                 for
                 making
                 Enquiry
                 into
                 the
                 Matter
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Girl
                 's
                 throwing
                 out
                 of
                 Hair
                 ,
                 Pins
                 ,
                 and
                 Coals
                 of
                 greater
                 heat
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 her
                 Body
                 or
                 Blood
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 so
                 dry
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 appeared
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 her
                 Stomack
                 ;
                 nor
                 had
                 she
                 any
                 press
                 of
                 Vomiting
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 declared
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 put
                 in
                 her
                 Mouth
                 by
                 her
                 Tormenters
                 :
                 Is
                 deponed
                 by
                 Doctor
                 Brisban
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Opinion
                 not
                 to
                 proceed
                 from
                 a
                 Natural
                 Cause
                 .
              
               
                 She
                 was
                 not
                 Tormented
                 by
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Criminals
                 after
                 their
                 Imprisonment
                 :
                 Except
                 two
                 Nights
                 by
                 
                   Katharine
                   Campbell
                
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 a
                 Surprise
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 thereafter
                 discovered
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 two
                 Nights
                 the
                 Jaylor's
                 Wife
                 had
                 let
                 out
                 
                   Katharine
                   Campbell
                
                 to
                 Spin
                 in
                 her
                 House
                 .
              
               
                 She
                 having
                 been
                 speaking
                 to
                 one
                 of
                 her
                 Tormenters
                 as
                 present
                 (
                 tho'
                 Invisible
                 to
                 the
                 By-standers
                 )
                 and
                 asking
                 how
                 her
                 Tormenter
                 had
                 got
                 those
                 clouted
                 Red
                 Sleeves
                 ;
                 she
                 suddenly
                 gets
                 up
                 ,
                 takes
                 hold
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 Company
                 heard
                 the
                 Noise
                 of
                 the
                 cloaths
                 tearing
                 ,
                 and
                 she
                 pulls
                 away
                 two
                 pieces
                 of
                 red
                 Cloth
                 ,
                 which
                 all
                 the
                 By-standers
                 beheld
                 with
                 amazement
                 in
                 her
                 Hands
                 :
                 Nor
                 was
                 there
                 any
                 other
                 piece
                 of
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 Cloth
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Room
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 She
                 told
                 ,
                 that
                 her
                 Tormentors
                 were
                 giving
                 her
                 a
                 Glass
                 of
                 Sack
                 ,
                 an
                 Orange
                 pile
                 ,
                 &c.
                 (
                 thereby
                 ensnaring
                 her
                 to
                 accept
                 of
                 a
                 Favour
                 from
                 them
                 )
                 and
                 accordingly
                 she
                 was
                 seen
                 to
                 move
                 her
                 Lips
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 Orange-pile
                 betwixt
                 her
                 Teeth
                 ;
                 tho'
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 visible
                 Hand
                 that
                 could
                 have
                 done
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 She
                 advertised
                 before-hand
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 her
                 Tormentors
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 at
                 the
                 Door
                 at
                 a
                 particular
                 Hour
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 another
                 of
                 them
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Kitchin
                 ;
                 before
                 any
                 did
                 tell
                 her
                 thereof
                 ▪
                 which
                 accordingly
                 fell
                 out
                 :
                 And
                 these
                 being
                 brought
                 to
                 her
                 presence
                 ,
                 became
                 obnoxious
                 to
                 the
                 ordinary
                 Means
                 of
                 Discovery
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 her
                 Glove
                 fell
                 down
                 from
                 her
                 ,
                 at
                 a
                 time
                 that
                 several
                 Persons
                 were
                 about
                 her
                 :
                 it
                 was
                 lifted
                 up
                 again
                 by
                 a
                 Hand
                 invisible
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 She
                 was
                 not
                 only
                 transported
                 throw
                 the
                 Hall
                 and
                 down
                 Stairs
                 ,
                 without
                 perceiving
                 her
                 Feet
                 to
                 touch
                 the
                 Ground
                 :
                 But
                 also
                 was
                 hurried
                 in
                 a
                 flight
                 up
                 Stairs
                 :
                 And
                 when
                 a
                 Minister
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 retain
                 her
                 ;
                 he
                 found
                 a
                 sensible
                 weight
                 ,
                 besides
                 her
                 own
                 Strength
                 drawing
                 her
                 from
                 him
                 .
              
               
               
                 When
                 she
                 complained
                 ,
                 that
                 her
                 Tormenters
                 had
                 bitten
                 and
                 scratched
                 her
                 ;
                 the
                 marks
                 of
                 the
                 Nails
                 and
                 Teeth
                 were
                 seen
                 upon
                 her
                 Skin
                 ,
                 with
                 Blood
                 and
                 Spittle
                 :
                 about
                 the
                 wounds
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 above
                 Twenty
                 four
                 ;
                 while
                 neither
                 her
                 own
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 others
                 Teeth
                 that
                 were
                 visible
                 ,
                 could
                 have
                 done
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 She
                 was
                 most
                 vehemently
                 distorted
                 ,
                 upon
                 attempting
                 to
                 Tell
                 ,
                 or
                 even
                 to
                 Write
                 the
                 Names
                 of
                 her
                 Tormenters
                 :
                 yet
                 that
                 ceased
                 as
                 to
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 how
                 soon
                 that
                 person
                 was
                 accused
                 by
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 she
                 had
                 liberty
                 ,
                 after
                 many
                 painful
                 Attempts
                 ,
                 to
                 Accuse
                 
                   Margaret
                   Laing
                
                 ,
                 so
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 Charm
                 of
                 Hair
                 to
                 restrain
                 her
                 (
                 which
                 Margaret
                 had
                 left
                 behind
                 the
                 Door
                 )
                 was
                 found
                 and
                 burnt
                 ;
                 the
                 Girl
                 having
                 told
                 it
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 lost
                 ,
                 as
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 Depositions
                 .
              
               
                 She
                 did
                 throw
                 out
                 no
                 more
                 Hair
                 after
                 the
                 finding
                 and
                 burning
                 of
                 a
                 Ball
                 of
                 Hair
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Colour
                 and
                 Kind
                 with
                 that
                 thrown
                 out
                 by
                 the
                 Girle
                 (
                 in
                 Katharine
                 Campbell's
                 Pocket
                 )
                 with
                 Pins
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 
                   Agnes
                   Nasmith
                
                 had
                 Prayed
                 for
                 her
                 ,
                 she
                 did
                 appear
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 Torment
                 her
                 .
              
               
                 She
                 foretold
                 ,
                 That
                 her
                 Tormenters
                 had
                 Conserted
                 to
                 throw
                 her
                 ,
                 at
                 a
                 certain
                 Hour
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 fit
                 ,
                 (
                 whereof
                 they
                 did
                 forewarn
                 her
                 ,
                 on
                 Design
                 to
                 Fright
                 her
                 ,
                 to
                 Renounce
                 her
                 Baptism
                 by
                 the
                 Terror
                 )
                 and
                 had
                 left
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 Number
                 to
                 execute
                 it
                 :
                 And
                 accordingly
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Woman
                 with
                 a
                 Red-Coat
                 seen
                 under
                 a
                 Tree
                 in
                 the
                 Orchard
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Torment
                 was
                 brought
                 on
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 appointed
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 she
                 told
                 ,
                 That
                 there
                 was
                 something
                 Tormenting
                 her
                 under
                 ▪
                 the
                 Cloaths
                 ;
                 the
                 spectators
                 saw
                 the
                 Bed-cloaths
                 move
                 in
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 manner
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 Girle
                 had
                 been
                 raised
                 out
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 she
                 complained
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 Beaten
                 :
                 the
                 By-standers
                 heard
                 the
                 Noise
                 of
                 the
                 strokes
                 .
              
               
                 She
                 Cried
                 out
                 at
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 That
                 her
                 Thigh
                 was
                 hurt
                 :
                 And
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Company
                 having
                 searched
                 her
                 Pocket
                 ,
                 found
                 a
                 Knife
                 ;
                 but
                 unfolded
                 :
                 However
                 ,
                 having
                 folded
                 up
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 second
                 time
                 ,
                 she
                 Cries
                 out
                 a-new
                 :
                 And
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 second
                 search
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 secured
                 by
                 the
                 spring
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 found
                 open
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 wonder
                 of
                 the
                 beholders
                 ;
                 since
                 they
                 did
                 watch
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 visible
                 thing
                 could
                 have
                 possibly
                 opened
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 She
                 told
                 of
                 a
                 Charm
                 under
                 the
                 Bed
                 :
                 And
                 accordingly
                 it
                 was
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 an
                 Egg
                 ,
                 which
                 melted
                 away
                 being
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 Fire
                 :
                 She
                 told
                 also
                 ,
                 That
                 her
                 Sister
                 that
                 was
                 Boarded
                 abroad
                 ,
                 had
                 Charms
                 put
                 above
                 her
                 in
                 the
                 House
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 not
                 recover
                 of
                 the
                 decaying
                 sickness
                 till
                 she
                 were
                 brought
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 And
                 accordingly
                 ,
                 the
                 Child
                 being
                 brought
                 home
                 ,
                 straightway
                 recovered
                 .
              
               
                 She
                 told
                 of
                 their
                 Meeting
                 in
                 the
                 Yeard
                 of
                 Bargarran
                 ,
                 for
                 Consulting
                 about
                 the
                 destroying
                 of
                 her
                 :
                 And
                 accordingly
                 the
                 Confessants
                 have
                 Deponed
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 did
                 meet
                 and
                 Consult
                 her
                 Ruine
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Story
                 about
                 her
                 telling
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 ,
                 though
                 at
                 Three
                 Miles
                 distance
                 ,
                 had
                 granted
                 a
                 Warrant
                 to
                 the
                 Sheriff
                 ,
                 to
                 Apprehend
                 one
                 of
                 her
                 Tormenters
                 :
                 Her
                 giving
                 so
                 perfect
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 Sheriff
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Mr.
                 Guthrie
                 who
                 was
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 while
                 her
                 Eyes
                 were
                 cieled
                 and
                 fast
                 :
                 Her
                 being
                 in
                 excessive
                 Torments
                 (
                 as
                 she
                 fore-told
                 till
                 that
                 Person
                 was
                 apprehended
                 ,
                 and
                 immediatly
                 thereupon
                 ,
                 tho'
                 at
                 many
                 Miles
                 distance
                 ,
                 her
                 telling
                 that
                 her
                 Tormenters
                 were
                 now
                 taken
                 ,
                 betwixt
                 ▪
                 Twelve
                 and
                 One
                 a
                 clock
                 in
                 the
                 Morning
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Sheriff
                 when
                 he
                 returned
                 ,
                 did
                 declare
                 the
                 Seisure
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 about
                 that
                 time
                 :
                 Is
                 so
                 notorious
                 and
                 so
                 well
                 attested
                 that
                 we
                 need
                 only
                 to
                 put
                 you
                 in
                 mind
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Her
                 falling
                 in
                 Fits
                 upon
                 the
                 sight
                 ,
                 or
                 Touch
                 of
                 her
                 Tormenters
                 ,
                 was
                 no
                 effect
                 of
                 Imagination
                 :
                 For
                 she
                 was
                 fully
                 hood-winked
                 with
                 a
                 Cloak
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 she
                 saw
                 no
                 body
                 whatsoever
                 ;
                 yet
                 upon
                 the
                 approach
                 of
                 her
                 Tormenter
                 ,
                 she
                 immediately
                 fell
                 down
                 dead
                 :
                 whereas
                 she
                 no
                 ways
                 startled
                 upon
                 the
                 Touch
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 :
                 Which
                 Experiment
                 was
                 tried
                 for
                 ascertaining
                 this
                 Mean
                 of
                 Discovery
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 Last
                 place
                 ,
                 She
                 is
                 naturally
                 Sagacious
                 and
                 Observing
                 :
                 And
                 discovered
                 her
                 Integrity
                 in
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Court.
                 For
                 when
                 the
                 President
                 asked
                 ,
                 Whether
                 or
                 not
                 she
                 knew
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Prisoners
                 Names
                 that
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 pricked
                 ?
                 she
                 answered
                 ,
                 That
                 though
                 she
                 knew
                 her
                 well
                 enough
                 of
                 her self
                 ;
                 yet
                 one
                 had
                 told
                 her
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 this
                 Prisoner
                 when
                 she
                 was
                 sent
                 for
                 to
                 be
                 confronted
                 with
                 her
                 :
                 So
                 far
                 did
                 this
                 Girle
                 discover
                 her
                 Aversion
                 from
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 might
                 seem
                 intended
                 to
                 aid
                 the
                 Natural
                 Evidence
                 of
                 Truth
                 Unfairly
                 :
                 and
                 her
                 Firmness
                 to
                 the
                 utmost
                 against
                 Temptations
                 of
                 becoming
                 a
                 With
                 ;
                 particularly
                 against
                 the
                 last
                 Assault
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 
                 perswaded
                 her
                 at
                 least
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 their
                 Meetings
                 ;
                 and
                 she
                 answered
                 ,
                 That
                 she
                 would
                 not
                 follow
                 such
                 a
                 base
                 fallen
                 Creature
                 :
                 And
                 he
                 rejoyning
                 ,
                 That
                 she
                 would
                 go
                 to
                 Hell
                 however
                 for
                 her
                 other
                 Sins
                 ;
                 and
                 she
                 Answering
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Liar
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 Iesus
                 would
                 cleanse
                 her
                 from
                 all
                 Iniquity
                 :
                 Whereupon
                 he
                 disappeared
                 ,
                 and
                 she
                 perfectly
                 recovered
                 upon
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 thereafter
                 ,
                 was
                 an
                 happy
                 end
                 put
                 to
                 this
                 fearful
                 Tragedy
                 of
                 Witchcraft
                 ,
                 and
                 confirms
                 ,
                 to
                 Conviction
                 ,
                 the
                 Reality
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Murdering
                   of
                   the
                   Children
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Minister
                 ,
                 charged
                 in
                 the
                 Inditement
                 ;
                 you
                 may
                 observe
                 several
                 Extraordinary
                 things
                 appearing
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 particularly
                 ,
                 the
                 Witnesses
                 Depone
                 ,
                 the
                 Minister
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 in
                 Excessive
                 Torments
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 an
                 unusual
                 Colour
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 of
                 Sound
                 Judgment
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 he
                 did
                 tell
                 of
                 several
                 Women
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 heard
                 the
                 noise
                 of
                 the
                 Door
                 opening
                 ,
                 when
                 none
                 else
                 did
                 hear
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Children
                 were
                 well
                 at
                 Night
                 ,
                 and
                 found
                 Dead
                 in
                 the
                 Morning
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 little
                 Blood
                 on
                 their
                 Noses
                 ,
                 and
                 Blewness
                 at
                 the
                 Root
                 of
                 their
                 Ears
                 ;
                 which
                 were
                 obvious
                 Symptoms
                 of
                 Strangling
                 :
                 Besides
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Mother
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 cried
                 out
                 ,
                 
                   Matthew
                   ,
                   Mathew
                   ,
                   the
                   Child
                   is
                   dead
                   .
                
                 And
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 was
                 Whitened
                 within
                 ,
                 with
                 sifting
                 of
                 Meal
                 the
                 Night
                 before
                 .
                 Both
                 which
                 Particulars
                 were
                 told
                 and
                 discovered
                 by
                 the
                 Confessants
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Witnesses
                 ,
                 which
                 now
                 concur
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 were
                 Examined
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 .
                 The
                 Second
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Probation
                 consists
                 of
                 several
                 Adminicles
                 ,
                 or
                 Corroborating
                 Evidence
                 proven
                 by
                 Unsuspected
                 Witnesses
                 ,
                 which
                 lead
                 us
                 to
                 suspect
                 those
                 Prisoners
                 to
                 be
                 Witches
                 ,
                 as
                 so
                 many
                 Lines
                 drawn
                 from
                 a
                 Circumference
                 to
                 a
                 Center
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 an
                 Avenue
                 to
                 the
                 positive
                 Probation
                 thereafter
                 adduced
                 :
                 And
                 these
                 either
                 strike
                 at
                 the
                 whole
                 Prisoners
                 in
                 General
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 Particular
                 .
                 In
                 General
                 ▪
                 we
                 need
                 not
                 enumerate
                 all
                 these
                 Adminicles
                 ,
                 but
                 remit
                 you
                 to
                 the
                 Probation
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 full
                 concerning
                 it
                 ;
                 only
                 you
                 will
                 be
                 pleased
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 clearly
                 proven
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Accus'd
                 have
                 insensible
                 Marks
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 manner
                 ;
                 That
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 have
                 been
                 long
                 reputed
                 Witches
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 1687.
                 by
                 a
                 Confessing
                 Witch
                 ,
                 whose
                 subscribed
                 Confession
                 has
                 been
                 produced
                 .
                 You
                 see
                 that
                 none
                 of
                 ▪
                 them
                 do
                 shed
                 Tears
                 ,
                 nor
                 were
                 they
                 ever
                 discovered
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 since
                 their
                 Imprisonment
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 their
                 frequent
                 Howlings
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 sudden
                 Grief
                 or
                 Surprise
                 .
                 And
                 Finally
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Girle
                 fell
                 in
                 Fits
                 of
                 Torment
                 upon
                 the
                 Prisoners
                 approach
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 she
                 did
                 name
                 them
                 all
                 frequently
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 ,
                 or
                 out
                 of
                 her
                 Fits.
                 
              
               
                 In
                 particular
                 ,
                 you
                 see
                 how
                 
                   Katharine
                   Cambell
                
                 was
                 provoked
                 by
                 this
                 Girles
                 discovering
                 her
                 Theft
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 she
                 has
                 brought
                 in
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 her
                 Confederats
                 to
                 act
                 the
                 following
                 Mischiefs
                 :
                 How
                 thereupon
                 Cambell
                 did
                 Curse
                 and
                 Imprecate
                 in
                 a
                 terrible
                 manner
                 :
                 How
                 she
                 stayed
                 out
                 of
                 her
                 Bed
                 at
                 Night
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 frequently
                 Drousie
                 in
                 the
                 Morning
                 :
                 How
                 she
                 was
                 named
                 by
                 the
                 Girle
                 ,
                 particularly
                 the
                 Two
                 Nights
                 she
                 was
                 out
                 of
                 Prison
                 :
                 The
                 Ball
                 of
                 Hair
                 was
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 her
                 Pocket
                 and
                 Burnt
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 the
                 Girle
                 's
                 voiding
                 of
                 Hair
                 at
                 her
                 Mouth
                 did
                 cease
                 :
                 She
                 could
                 not
                 express
                 one
                 word
                 ,
                 even
                 when
                 on
                 her
                 Knees
                 ,
                 of
                 Prayer
                 for
                 the
                 Girles
                 Recovery
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 Insensible
                 Marks
                 on
                 her
                 were
                 very
                 remarkable
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Agnes
                   Nasmith
                
                 did
                 not
                 Torment
                 the
                 Girl
                 ,
                 after
                 she
                 had
                 Prayed
                 for
                 her
                 :
                 She
                 was
                 reputed
                 a
                 Witch
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 the
                 Marks
                 .
                 She
                 came
                 early
                 in
                 the
                 Morning
                 to
                 
                 Bargarran's
                 Yard
                 ,
                 when
                 ,
                 by
                 her
                 refusing
                 to
                 go
                 in
                 ,
                 it
                 appeared
                 she
                 had
                 no
                 Business
                 :
                 Yea
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 had
                 a
                 Resentment
                 ,
                 because
                 she
                 got
                 not
                 a
                 greater
                 Alms
                 the
                 last
                 time
                 she
                 was
                 there
                 .
                 The
                 Girl
                 declared
                 
                   ex
                   incontinenti
                
                 ,
                 that
                 Nasmith
                 asked
                 her
                 Health
                 and
                 Age
                 ;
                 which
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 Circumstances
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 shrewd
                 Presumption
                 of
                 her
                 Evil
                 Design
                 :
                 And
                 she
                 acknowledged
                 her self
                 ▪
                 to
                 have
                 done
                 this
                 ,
                 when
                 she
                 asked
                 the
                 Age
                 of
                 another
                 Child
                 ;
                 wherein
                 ,
                 by
                 Providence
                 ,
                 she
                 was
                 befooled
                 ;
                 since
                 that
                 which
                 she
                 thought
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 an
                 Excuse
                 ,
                 tended
                 to
                 discover
                 her
                 Guilt
                 .
                 And
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 A●…ter
                 this
                 appearance
                 of
                 
                   Agnes
                   Nasmith
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Girl
                 did
                 take
                 her
                 first
                 Fit
                 ,
                 and
                 nominate
                 her
                 amongst
                 the
                 first
                 Tormentors
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Margaret
                   Lang
                
                 ,
                 that
                 Great
                 Impostor
                 ,
                 has
                 been
                 a
                 Master-piece
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 ;
                 she
                 has
                 Confessed
                 Unnatural
                 Lust
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 known
                 to
                 some
                 of
                 your
                 Number
                 .
                 She
                 sat
                 near
                 the
                 Door
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Charm
                 of
                 Hair
                 was
                 found
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Girle
                 declared
                 did
                 keep
                 up
                 her
                 Tongue
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 upon
                 burning
                 thereof
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 loosed
                 .
                 The
                 Girle
                 fell
                 in
                 Fits
                 upon
                 her
                 approach
                 :
                 She
                 has
                 notable
                 Marks
                 ;
                 particularly
                 one
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Confessants
                 declare
                 she
                 lately
                 received
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 by
                 Inspection
                 ,
                 it
                 appears
                 to
                 be
                 New.
                 When
                 she
                 came
                 from
                 her
                 private
                 Conversation
                 (
                 no
                 doubt
                 with
                 the
                 Devil
                 )
                 she
                 Raged
                 as
                 if
                 she
                 had
                 been
                 Possest
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 declare
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 expected
                 a
                 Violent
                 Death
                 .
                 She
                 looked
                 in
                 the
                 Face
                 of
                 Iames
                 Miller's
                 Child
                 ,
                 and
                 asked
                 her
                 Age
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 that
                 Child
                 Sickned
                 the
                 same
                 Night
                 ,
                 and
                 Named
                 
                   Margaret
                   Lang
                
                 on
                 her
                 Death
                 ▪
                 bed
                 ;
                 It
                 appears
                 she
                 was
                 ready
                 to
                 show
                 to
                 
                   Ianet
                   Laird
                
                 a
                 sight
                 of
                 her
                 Mother
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 Three
                 years
                 dead
                 .
                 And
                 finally
                 ,
                 she
                 has
                 been
                 taken
                 in
                 several
                 Lyes
                 ,
                 and
                 Gross
                 Prevarications
                 ;
                 
                 particularly
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 remember
                 ,
                 how
                 six
                 hours
                 ago
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Witnesses
                 were
                 examined
                 on
                 the
                 Ball
                 of
                 Hair
                 found
                 with
                 
                   Katharin
                   Campbell
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Gentleman
                 (
                 Mr.
                 Stewart
                 of
                 )
                 heard
                 her
                 say
                 to
                 Katharin
                 in
                 the
                 Ear
                 ;
                 
                   This
                   is
                   well
                   bestow'd
                   on
                   you
                   ,
                   because
                   ye
                   would
                   not
                   put
                   it
                   away
                   when
                   I
                   desired
                   you
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 VVhich
                 the
                 said
                 Mr.
                 Stewart
                 did
                 openly
                 testifie
                 in
                 Court
                 upon
                 Oath
                 ;
                 Notwithstanding
                 which
                 this
                 Impudent
                 VVretch
                 had
                 the
                 Confidence
                 to
                 deny
                 it
                 ,
                 tho
                 
                   Katharin
                   Cambell
                
                 also
                 Confest
                 ,
                 That
                 she
                 had
                 pulled
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 Spoke
                 somewhat
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 she
                 did
                 not
                 advert
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 no
                 wonder
                 ,
                 the
                 VVitnesses
                 Deponing
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 being
                 close
                 upon
                 Katharin
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Margaret
                   Fulton
                
                 was
                 reputed
                 a
                 VVitch
                 ,
                 has
                 the
                 Mark
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 acknowledged
                 ,
                 in
                 presence
                 of
                 her
                 Husband
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 a
                 Charm
                 ;
                 which
                 appeared
                 full
                 of
                 small
                 Stones
                 and
                 Blood.
                 That
                 her
                 Husband
                 had
                 brought
                 her
                 back
                 from
                 the
                 Faries
                 ;
                 and
                 her
                 Repute
                 of
                 being
                 a
                 VVitch
                 is
                 of
                 an
                 Old
                 Date
                 ;
                 besides
                 her
                 being
                 named
                 often
                 by
                 the
                 Bewitched
                 Girl
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 Lindsays
                 ,
                 they
                 all
                 have
                 the
                 Mark
                 ;
                 and
                 were
                 all
                 of
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 Reputed
                 to
                 be
                 VVitches
                 .
                 
                   Iohn
                   Lindsay
                
                 of
                 Barloch
                 was
                 accidentally
                 discovered
                 by
                 the
                 Girles
                 taking
                 a
                 Fit
                 upon
                 his
                 coming
                 to
                 the
                 House
                 .
                 Iohn
                 and
                 
                   Iames
                   Lindsays
                
                 were
                 Accused
                 by
                 a
                 Confessing
                 VVitch
                 in
                 Anno
                 1687
                 ,
                 VVhich
                 Confession
                 is
                 Publickly
                 Read
                 before
                 you
                 ;
                 And
                 there
                 was
                 Money
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Sheriff-depute
                 for
                 the
                 delaying
                 of
                 the
                 Pursute
                 .
                 
                   Iames
                   Lindsay
                
                 appeared
                 to
                 
                   William
                   Semple
                
                 suddenly
                 ,
                 and
                 Flew
                 about
                 like
                 a
                 Fowl
                 ,
                 for
                 an
                 opportunity
                 to
                 strike
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 Revenge
                 of
                 the
                 Quarrel
                 mention'd
                 in
                 the
                 Deposition
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 prevailed
                 to
                 strike
                 him
                 dead
                 over
                 a
                 VVall.
                 And
                 Finally
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 Remarkable
                 Indication
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 Truth
                 and
                 Providence
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 VVitnesses
                 adduced
                 in
                 Defence
                 of
                 the
                 Lindsays
                 ,
                 Deponed
                 so
                 clearly
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 even
                 beyond
                 the
                 Pursuers
                 VVitnesses
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 Advocate
                 was
                 daunted
                 at
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 thereupon
                 desisted
                 from
                 calling
                 any
                 more
                 VVitnesses
                 to
                 be
                 Examined
                 in
                 their
                 Defence
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 these
                 Indications
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 One
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 Another
                 ,
                 either
                 from
                 Nature
                 or
                 Accident
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 that
                 Person
                 not
                 be
                 a
                 VVitch
                 :
                 But
                 it
                 was
                 never
                 heard
                 or
                 read
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 Indications
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 so
                 many
                 Discoveries
                 by
                 Providence
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 crime
                 that
                 might
                 otherways
                 have
                 remain'd
                 in
                 the
                 dark
                 ,
                 did
                 ever
                 concur
                 in
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 
                   Individual
                   Person
                
                 that
                 was
                 Innocent
                 :
                 Yea
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 they
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 VVisdom
                 and
                 Experience
                 of
                 all
                 Nations
                 ,
                 do
                 as
                 convincingly
                 discover
                 a
                 VVitch
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 symptoms
                 of
                 a
                 Leprosie
                 concerted
                 by
                 all
                 Physicians
                 argue
                 the
                 Person
                 affected
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 be
                 Leprous
                 .
                 But
                 grant
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 sufficient
                 of
                 themselves
                 :
                 yet
                 their
                 Tendency
                 and
                 Meaning
                 ,
                 being
                 cleared
                 and
                 applyed
                 to
                 their
                 proper
                 cause
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 plain
                 and
                 positive
                 Probation
                 ;
                 There
                 wants
                 no
                 more
                 to
                 determine
                 you
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Prisoners
                 Guilt
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 ,
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 .
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 Third
                 Part
                 of
                 the
                 Probation
                 ,
                 VVe
                 remit
                 the
                 
                   Positive
                   Depositions
                
                 of
                 the
                 Confessants
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 whom
                 they
                 do
                 concurr
                 ,
                 wholly
                 to
                 your
                 own
                 Perusal
                 and
                 Examination
                 :
                 Only
                 be
                 pleased
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 Some
                 things
                 which
                 very
                 much
                 Add
                 to
                 the
                 Credibility
                 of
                 their
                 Testimonies
                 ,
                 arise
                 from
                 their
                 Examination
                 in
                 Court.
                 Secondly
                 .
                 We
                 shall
                 Explain
                 to
                 you
                 the
                 Import
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 Nota
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 added
                 to
                 the
                 Decree
                 of
                 the
                 Judges
                 ,
                 admitting
                 these
                 last
                 Witnesses
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 First
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Elizabeth
                   Anderson
                
                 is
                 of
                 sufficient
                 age
                 ,
                 being
                 Seventeen
                 ;
                 yet
                 so
                 young
                 and
                 punctual
                 ,
                 that
                 her
                 Deposition
                 appears
                 no
                 effect
                 of
                 Melancholly
                 :
                 She
                 accused
                 her
                 Father
                 to
                 his
                 face
                 when
                 he
                 wa●…
                 dying
                 in
                 the
                 prison
                 ,
                 as
                 now
                 there
                 are
                 two
                 of
                 her
                 Aunts
                 in
                 the
                 Inditment
                 ,
                 which
                 certainly
                 must
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 Truth
                 ,
                 since
                 even
                 Dives
                 retain'd
                 a
                 natural
                 affection
                 to
                 his
                 Relations
                 .
                 She
                 went
                 on
                 foot
                 to
                 the
                 Meetings
                 with
                 her
                 Father
                 ,
                 except
                 only
                 that
                 the
                 Devil
                 transported
                 them
                 over
                 the
                 Water
                 of
                 Clyde
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 easy
                 to
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 who
                 does
                 far
                 greater
                 things
                 by
                 his
                 Hurri-canes
                 ;
                 she
                 tells
                 that
                 Montgomeries
                 House
                 was
                 Meallie
                 when
                 his
                 Child
                 was
                 strangled
                 :
                 And
                 she
                 declares
                 that
                 she
                 never
                 renounced
                 her
                 Baptism
                 ;
                 but
                 was
                 carried
                 along
                 by
                 the
                 compulsion
                 of
                 a
                 Parent
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 objected
                 against
                 her
                 Testimony
                 in
                 any
                 Judgement
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 in
                 an
                 
                   Excepted
                   Crime
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Iames
                   Lindsay
                
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 less
                 import
                 :
                 yet
                 by
                 his
                 Weeping
                 when
                 he
                 came
                 in
                 and
                 was
                 admonished
                 of
                 the
                 greatness
                 of
                 his
                 guilt
                 ,
                 it
                 appears
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 Sense
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 natural
                 Precipitancy
                 in
                 what
                 he
                 speaks
                 ,
                 yet
                 that
                 is
                 commonly
                 the
                 concomitant
                 of
                 Ingenuity
                 ,
                 as
                 importing
                 his
                 Expressions
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 fore-thought
                 .
                 He
                 concurrs
                 in
                 most
                 things
                 with
                 the
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 he
                 has
                 declared
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 saw
                 not
                 
                   Margaret
                   Fulton
                
                 at
                 Dumbartoun
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Which
                 implys
                 that
                 he
                 does
                 not
                 file
                 the
                 Prisoners
                 all
                 at
                 Randome
                 ,
                 but
                 tells
                 what
                 occurred
                 to
                 his
                 Senses
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Ianet
                 and
                 
                   Margaret
                   Rodgers
                
                 are
                 instances
                 of
                 a
                 singular
                 Providence
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 did
                 confess
                 the
                 
                 same
                 Morning
                 that
                 the
                 Court
                 did
                 last
                 sit
                 ,
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 proper
                 motion
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 neither
                 Ministers
                 nor
                 Judges
                 by
                 them
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 .
                 
                   Agnes
                   Naismith
                
                 is
                 Ianets
                 Relation
                 ,
                 and
                 she
                 tells
                 that
                 she
                 never
                 saw
                 
                   Katharine
                   Campbel
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Margaret
                 declares
                 that
                 she
                 did
                 not
                 see
                 
                   Iohn
                   Lindsay
                
                 of
                 Barloch
                 :
                 which
                 plainly
                 demonstrats
                 that
                 they
                 tell
                 only
                 the
                 dictats
                 of
                 their
                 Natural
                 Conscience
                 arising
                 from
                 discretion
                 and
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 matters
                 of
                 Fact
                 :
                 They
                 both
                 professed
                 their
                 Repentance
                 last
                 Sabbath
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 And
                 do
                 persist
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 Firmness
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 see
                 their
                 Deportment
                 in
                 deponing
                 to
                 be
                 Congruous
                 and
                 Exact
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Thomas
                   Lindsay
                
                 and
                 
                   Christian
                   Shaw
                
                 ,
                 being
                 under
                 age
                 ,
                 we
                 did
                 not
                 press
                 their
                 being
                 put
                 to
                 an
                 Oath
                 ;
                 yet
                 you
                 saw
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 declare
                 in
                 Court
                 against
                 these
                 Criminals
                 in
                 such
                 an
                 Harmony
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Deponents
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 such
                 a
                 cause
                 of
                 their
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 their
                 youngness
                 in
                 years
                 Adds
                 extreamly
                 to
                 the
                 Credit
                 of
                 their
                 Testimony
                 :
                 Because
                 thereby
                 it
                 is
                 incredible
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 have
                 contrived
                 or
                 executed
                 the
                 acting
                 so
                 by
                 Concert
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 Second
                 .
              
               
                 Since
                 these
                 Witnesses
                 are
                 admitted
                 by
                 the
                 Judges
                 ;
                 it
                 necessarily
                 inplyes
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 meant
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 probative
                 ;
                 only
                 they
                 added
                 the
                 words
                 
                   Cum
                   nota
                
                 :
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 take
                 notice
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Notandum
                   est
                
                 .
                 That
                 there
                 must
                 something
                 else
                 concurr
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 Guilt
                 of
                 the
                 Prisoners
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 Depositions
                 of
                 any
                 two
                 such
                 Witnesses
                 :
                 But
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Circumstantial
                 Evidence
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 you
                 have
                 seen
                 Probation
                 led
                 ,
                 for
                 more
                 then
                 Sixteen
                 Hours
                 of
                 your
                 time
                 ,
                 are
                 strenghtening
                 Evidences
                 ,
                 of
                 those
                 Witnesses
                 Credibility
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 but
                 have
                 been
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 by
                 you
                 as
                 inferring
                 the
                 same
                 things
                 which
                 they
                 Depone
                 .
                 Whereby
                 the
                 Nota
                 is
                 fully
                 taken
                 off
                 by
                 the
                 concurrence
                 of
                 four
                 other
                 positive
                 Testimonys
                 ,
                 agreeing
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 two
                 of
                 these
                 Witnesses
                 :
                 by
                 the
                 Extraordinariness
                 of
                 the
                 
                   corpora
                   delicti
                
                 :
                 by
                 the
                 Probability
                 of
                 Circumstances
                 :
                 And
                 finally
                 by
                 the
                 whole
                 Chain
                 of
                 this
                 Affair
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sparkles
                 of
                 an
                 Infernal
                 Fire
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 every
                 place
                 have
                 broke
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 few
                 of
                 the
                 Circumstances
                 that
                 are
                 proven
                 only
                 by
                 one
                 Witness
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 consider
                 ,
                 1st
                 .
                 That
                 a
                 Witness
                 Deponing
                 
                   de
                   facto
                   proprio
                
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 Law
                 more
                 credited
                 than
                 any
                 other
                 single
                 Witness
                 :
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 present
                 Case
                 as
                 to
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Circumstances
                 .
                 2dly
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Antecedent
                   ,
                   Concomitant
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Subsequent
                 ,
                 Circumstances
                 of
                 Fact
                 ,
                 do
                 sustain
                 the
                 Testimony
                 and
                 makes
                 the
                 Semi-plenary
                 Probations
                 to
                 become
                 full
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 3dly
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 Circumstances
                 ,
                 undoubtedly
                 proven
                 by
                 concurring
                 Witnesses
                 ,
                 are
                 
                   per
                   se
                   ,
                   sufficient
                
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 you
                 saw
                 us
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 the
                 Judges
                 ,
                 forbear
                 to
                 call
                 the
                 far
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 our
                 Witnesses
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 time
                 had
                 already
                 run
                 to
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 length
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 thought
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 already
                 enough
                 proven
                 of
                 presumptions
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 may
                 as
                 reasonably
                 be
                 imagined
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 most
                 Regular
                 and
                 Curious
                 Scheme
                 had
                 emerged
                 from
                 the
                 fortuitous
                 concourse
                 of
                 Atoms
                 roving
                 without
                 Rule
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 so
                 many
                 Indications
                 should
                 Concenter
                 against
                 each
                 of
                 these
                 Prisoners
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 remain
                 Innocent
                 of
                 Witchcraft
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 upon
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 take
                 notice
                 ,
                 that
                 Presumptions
                 being
                 vehement
                 ,
                 make
                 a
                 more
                 certain
                 Probation
                 then
                 Witnesses
                 :
                 Because
                 Presumptions
                 are
                 Natural
                 Emanations
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 it self
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 bribed
                 ▪
                 Whereas
                 Witnesses
                 are
                 obnoxious
                 :
                 So
                 in
                 our
                 Law
                 there
                 was
                 one
                 condemned
                 for
                 Theft
                 ,
                 another
                 for
                 falshood
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 third
                 for
                 Murdering
                 of
                 a
                 Child
                 ,
                 meerly
                 upon
                 Presumptions
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 related
                 by
                 Mc.
                 Keinzie
                 in
                 his
                 Criminal
                 Treatise
                 :
                 much
                 more
                 may
                 Presumptions
                 ,
                 add
                 to
                 the
                 credit
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 off
                 the
                 Nota
                 from
                 ,
                 positive
                 Witnesses
                 ,
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 gross
                 mistake
                 ,
                 that
                 several
                 proofs
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 some
                 Import
                 ,
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 joyned
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 full
                 Evidence
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 way
                 as
                 two
                 small
                 Candles
                 in
                 a
                 Dark
                 room
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 suffice
                 ;
                 yet
                 several
                 others
                 being
                 added
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 will
                 make
                 a
                 sufficient
                 light
                 ,
                 to
                 discover
                 the
                 Murderer
                 ▪
                 Two
                 Boys
                 will
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 carry
                 a
                 Weight
                 which
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 sustain
                 ;
                 as
                 two
                 units
                 make
                 a
                 full
                 number
                 :
                 One
                 Witness
                 of
                 whatsoever
                 dignity
                 proves
                 nothing
                 ;
                 yet
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Mouth
                 of
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 Witnesses
                 every
                 Truth
                 shall
                 be
                 established
                 .
                 And
                 finally
                 ,
                 Tho
                 one
                 Coal
                 make
                 not
                 a
                 Fire
                 that
                 can
                 do
                 the
                 work
                 ;
                 yet
                 several
                 Coals
                 added
                 to
                 it
                 encrease
                 the
                 Flame
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 hoped
                 will
                 be
                 sufficient
                 for
                 the
                 operation
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 shall
                 therefore
                 leave
                 you
                 with
                 this
                 Conclusion
                 ,
                 That
                 as
                 you
                 ought
                 to
                 beware
                 to
                 condemn
                 the
                 Innocent
                 ,
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 incline
                 to
                 the
                 safest
                 side
                 :
                 so
                 if
                 these
                 Prisoners
                 be
                 proven
                 legally
                 guilty
                 ;
                 Then
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   to
                   what
                   is
                   past
                
                 ,
                 your
                 Eye
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 spare
                 them
                 ,
                 no●…
                 ought
                 you
                 to
                 suffer
                 a
                 Witch
                 to
                 Live
                 :
                 And
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   future
                
                 ;
                 in
                 doing
                 otherways
                 you
                 would
                 be
                 Accessory
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Blasphemies
                 ,
                 Apos●…acys
                 ,
                 Murders
                 ,
                 Tortures
                 ,
                 and
                 Seductions
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Whereof
                 these
                 Enemies
                 of
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
                 ,
                 shall
                 hereafter
                 be
                 guilty
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 set
                 at
                 Liberty
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 question
                 seens
                 simply
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 whether
                 upon
                 year
                 Oath
                 
                   de
                   sideli
                
                 ,
                 you
                 can
                 
                 swear
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Prisoners
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 proven
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 guilty
                 of
                 Witchcraft
                 ?
                 In
                 the
                 Determination
                 whereof
                 we
                 pray
                 God
                 may
                 direct
                 you
                 to
                 the
                 right
                 course
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Jury
                 being
                 inclosed
                 near
                 six
                 Hours
                 ,
                 brought
                 in
                 their
                 Verdict
                 to
                 Court
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 found
                 the
                 Inditement
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I
                   am
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Second
               LETTER
               .
            
             
               
                 SIR
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               have
               Collected
               according
               to
               my
               Promise
               ,
               what
               appeared
               to
               me
               most
               Specious
               in
               the
               Reasonings
               ,
               either
               in
               Court
               ,
               or
               private
               Conversation
               about
               receiving
               of
               the
               Confessants
               as
               Witnesses
               .
               You
               are
               not
               to
               imagine
               ,
               that
               the
               Prisoners
               were
               Condemned
               on
               the
               Credit
               of
               these
               :
               For
               I
               do
               believe
               the
               Probation
               by
               unexceptionable
               witnesses
               ,
               led
               antecedent
               to
               this
               last
               ,
               was
               so
               pregnant
               ,
               that
               the
               Prisoners
               might
               have
               been
               Condemned
               on
               it
               ,
               tho'
               these
               last
               had
               not
               been
               adduced
               .
            
             
               I
               may
               have
               missed
               the
               Energy
               of
               the
               Argument
               sometimes
               ,
               in
               a
               Case
               which
               in
               it self
               is
               so
               abstruse
               :
               However
               ,
               you
               have
               it
               in
               such
               manner
               as
               I
               was
               able
               to
               comprehend
               it
               ;
               as
               follows
               .
            
             
               IN
               order
               to
               the
               more
               satisfactory
               Answering
               of
               the
               Objections
               made
               against
               these
               last
               Witnesses
               ,
               we
               shall
               first
               ,
               lay
               before
               you
               the
               State
               of
               the
               Case
               :
               And
               ,
               then
               ,
               clear
               up
               the
               ●…mination
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               As
               to
               the
               First
               ,
               The
               Question
               is
               not
               ,
               whether
               Partners
               in
               the
               Crime
               ,
               or
               others
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Objections
               ,
               can
               be
               a
               Concluding
               Proof
               of
               themselves
               ,
               tho'
               two
               of
               them
               should
               concurr
               as
               to
               the
               same
               Act
               of
               Witchcraft
               :
               But
               whether
               the
               
                 Corpora
                 delicti
              
               appearing
               already
               to
               imply
               Witchcraft
               ,
               and
               the
               extrinsick
               Presumptions
               being
               so
               pregnant
               ,
               to
               infer
               that
               these
               Prisoners
               are
               the
               Witches
               :
               there
               concurring
               such
               Characters
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               observation
               of
               all
               Nations
               and
               Ages
               ,
               are
               the
               Symptoms
               of
               a
               Witch
               ;
               particularly
               the
               Marks
               ,
               Fame
               ,
               not
               shedding
               of
               Tears
               ,
               &c.
               which
               are
               Providencial
               Discoveries
               of
               so
               dark
               a
               Crime
               ,
               that
               like
               Avenues
               lead
               us
               to
               the
               Secret
               of
               it
               .
               And
               finally
               ,
               when
               six
               persons
               of
               different
               Ages
               and
               Stations
               ,
               fiye
               Confessants
               ,
               and
               the
               Girl
               ,
               do
               ,
               when
               separatly
               examined
               ,
               agree
               in
               their
               Answers
               to
               every
               material
               Question
               that
               is
               put
               to
               them
               ,
               even
               tho'
               it
               be
               New
               ;
               so
               that
               it
               could
               not
               be
               concerted
               :
               We
               say
               ,
               whether
               or
               not
               in
               such
               a
               Case
               may
               Witnesses
               be
               received
               to
               compleat
               the
               Evidence
               by
               a
               Positive
               Probation
               ,
               of
               a
               Matter
               of
               Fact
               which
               is
               the
               Object
               of
               Sense
               ,
               tho'
               otherways
               they
               be
               liable
               to
               exception
               ,
               if
               such
               Extraordinariness
               of
               the
               
                 Corpora
                 delicti
              
               ,
               Clearness
               of
               the
               Circumstances
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Diagnosticks
               of
               the
               Witches
               ;
               did
               not
               preceed
               them
               ;
               as
               you
               have
               seen
               it
               proven
               they
               do
               ?
            
             
               The
               Case
               is
               not
               ,
               whether
               these
               Witnesses
               would
               be
               good
               in
               an
               Ordinary
               Crime
               ,
               which
               commonly
               happens
               to
               be
               exposed
               to
               other
               Witnesses
               ,
               then
               those
               concerned
               in
               it
               :
               But
               whether
               they
               can
               be
               received
               in
               this
               
                 Extraordinary
                 ,
                 Occult
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Excepted
                 Crime
              
               of
               Witchcraft
               ;
               wherein
               there
               are
               two
               special
               Cases
               to
               be
               consider'd
               ;
               viz.
               Sometimes
               the
               Acts
               thereof
               are
               open
               and
               admit
               the
               choise
               of
               Witnesses
               ;
               such
               as
               Charms
               used
               in
               the
               Day-time
               ,
               when
               the
               Actor
               is
               visible
               .
               But
               that
               part
               of
               Witchcraft
               ,
               whereby
               Witches
               meet
               in
               the
               Night-time
               ,
               Adore
               their
               Lord
               ,
               contrive
               their
               mischievous
               designs
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               afterwards
               put
               them
               in
               Execution
               ,
               when
               other
               Witnesses
               are
               asleep
               ,
               or
               the
               Witches
               themselves
               are
               covered
               from
               sight
               :
               We
               say
               ,
               that
               this
               can
               be
               no
               otherways
               proven
               than
               by
               these
               that
               are
               privy
               to
               it
               ,
               joyned
               to
               the
               Positive
               Proof
               and
               Presumptions
               before-mentioned
               .
            
             
               We
               do
               not
               alledge
               ,
               that
               Persons
               altogether
               destitute
               of
               Knowledge
               and
               Natural
               Conscience
               are
               to
               be
               admitted
               in
               any
               Case
               ,
               such
               as
               Infants
               ,
               Mad
               ,
               Foolish
               Persons
               ,
               &c.
               
               Neither
               do
               we
               contend
               ,
               That
               
                 Thomas
                 Lindsay
              
               and
               
                 Christian
                 Shaw
              
               ,
               who
               are
               under
               Age
               ,
               should
               be
               put
               to
               their
               Oath
               ;
               for
               they
               are
               only
               to
               be
               examined
               separatly
               before
               the
               Court
               ,
               upon
               Queries
               ,
               by
               which
               it
               may
               appear
               ,
               whether
               or
               not
               they
               agree
               with
               the
               four
               other
               Confessants
               ,
               that
               are
               to
               Depone
               
               before
               them
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               the
               Prisoners
               Advantage
               in
               case
               of
               Disagreement
               :
               But
               we
               insist
               ,
               that
               any
               Person
               above
               Nonage
               ,
               giving
               Evidences
               of
               considerable
               Knowledge
               and
               natural
               Conscience
               (
               which
               is
               a
               sufficient
               Fond
               for
               all
               the
               Credit
               that
               we
               need
               in
               this
               Case
               ,
               that
               is
               already
               almost
               fully
               proven
               )
               is
               to
               be
               received
               as
               a
               Witness
               .
            
             
               As
               to
               the
               2d
               .
               We
               shall
               make
               this
               as
               clear
               as
               Noon-day
               .
               1st
               .
               From
               Reason
               and
               the
               Nature
               of
               the
               thing
               .
               2dly
               .
               The
               unanimous
               Judgment
               of
               Lawyers
               in
               all
               Nations
               and
               Ages
               .
               3dly
               .
               Our
               own
               Customs
               and
               Decisions
               .
               And
               4thly
               .
               The
               Singularity
               of
               this
               Circumstantiat
               Case
               .
            
             
               As
               to
               the
               First
               .
               The
               going
               to
               ,
               and
               coming
               from
               Meetings
               ,
               especially
               on
               ●…oot
               ;
               the
               falling
               down
               ,
               and
               worshiping
               the
               Devil
               there
               ,
               untler
               a
               Corporal
               shape
               (
               which
               he
               had
               when
               he
               tempted
               our
               Saviour
               to
               do
               it
               )
               The
               actual
               Murdering
               of
               Children
               by
               a
               Cord
               and
               Napkin
               ;
               and
               the
               Tormenting
               of
               Others
               by
               Pins
               ,
               &c.
               are
               plain
               Objects
               of
               Sense
               :
               And
               therefore
               he
               Senses
               are
               to
               be
               believed
               concerning
               them
               .
               For
               as
               Reason
               hath
               Things
               Intelligible
               ,
               and
               Faith
               Things
               Supernatural
               ;
               so
               the
               Senses
               have
               Things
               C●…rporeal
               to
               their
               Object
               ,
               as
               to
               which
               they
               are
               to
               be
               trusted
               ,
               until
               it
               be
               Proven
               ,
               that
               the
               Appearance
               is
               Impossible
               ,
               or
               that
               the
               Witness
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               an
               Impostor
               .
               It
               is
               part
               of
               the
               Witches
               Purchase
               from
               the
               Devil
               ,
               that
               they
               cannot
               be
               seen
               on
               some
               occasions
               :
               So
               that
               the
               Abominations
               committed
               then
               would
               remain
               unpunished
               ,
               if
               such
               Witnesses
               were
               not
               admitted
               .
               I●…
               cannot
               be
               thought
               that
               Witches
               (
               who
               of
               all
               Criminals
               are
               the
               most
               backward
               to
               Confess
               )
               would
               venture
               the
               loss
               of
               their
               own
               Lives
               ,
               by
               Deponing
               against
               others
               ,
               against
               whom
               they
               have
               no
               special
               Pi●…que
               ;
               yea
               ,
               for
               whom
               they
               have
               particular
               Affection
               ,
               as
               several
               of
               the
               Prisoners
               are
               some
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               Relations
               .
               Nor
               has
               the
               Devil
               any
               peculiar
               Interest
               to
               Instigat
               them
               thereunto
               :
               For
               several
               of
               the
               Prisoners
               have
               confessed
               other
               execrable
               Crimes
               :
               Whereby
               it
               cannot
               be
               supposed
               ,
               That
               Satan
               would
               be
               divided
               against
               himself
               .
               God
               in
               his
               ordinary
               Providence
               has
               taken
               such
               care
               of
               publick
               Judgments
               ,
               that
               the
               Enemy
               of
               Justices
               special
               Power
               ceases
               as
               to
               that
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               the
               Witches
               not
               being
               able
               either
               to
               do
               more
               Harm
               ,
               or
               to
               escape
               ,
               after
               God's
               Ministers
               begin
               to
               counteract
               Satan's
               Instruments
               by
               Imprisonment
               .
               And
               finally
               ,
               the
               oddness
               of
               the
               Crimes
               ,
               the
               Concurrence
               of
               the
               Presumptions
               ;
               and
               the
               existence
               of
               Matters
               of
               Fact
               ,
               wherein
               these
               Consessants
               (
               tho'
               not
               knowing
               the
               same
               otherways
               )
               do
               agree
               with
               other
               unexceptionable
               Witnesses
               ,
               &c.
               
               Do
               sufficiently
               add
               to
               their
               Credibility
               :
               For
               as
               Falshood
               being
               a
               Crime
               ,
               is
               never
               presumed
               ▪
               so
               ●…
               Person
               found
               true
               in
               many
               things
               ,
               is
               still
               presumed
               to
               continue
               such
               ,
               till
               the
               contrary
               be
               evinced
               .
            
             
               As
               to
               the
               
                 Second
                 .
                 Socius
                 criminis
                 &c.
                 admittitur
                 si
                 delictum
                 sit
                 nefandum
                 Men.
                 A.
                 I.
                 Q.
                 l.
                 2d
                 .
                 l
                 C.
                 c.
                 is
                 .
              
               474.
               
               N.
               27.
               
                 seq
                 .
                 aut
                 ocultum
                 &
                 veritas
                 aliunde
                 haberinon
                 p●…sit
                 M●…s
                 .
                 ●…ol
                 .
              
               1.
               
               C●…n
               .
               466.
               
               N.
               6.
               
                 aut
                 di●…ficilis
                 probationis
                 Farin
                 .
                 lib.
              
               2.
               
               
                 Op.
                 Criminalium
                 .
                 ●…it
              
               .
               6.
               
               Q.
               6●…
               .
               N.
               28.
               
               
                 Mas.
                 v●…l
                 .
                 3●…
                 .
                 Co●…
                 .
              
               1360.
               
               
                 N.
                 4th
                 .
                 Menoch
                 .
                 l.
                 2d
                 .
                 Cas.
              
               116.
               
                 l.
                 1st
                 .
                 Q.
              
               58.
               
                 nocturno
                 tempere
                 comi●…
                 qu●…
                 dis●…ilis
                 dicuntur
                 probationis
                 Boer
                 .
                 deci●…
                 .
              
               68.
               
               N.
               6.
               
               
                 Menoch
                 .
                 D.
                 Cas.
              
               116.
               
               N.
               14.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 presump●…iva
                 &
                 conjectur
                 at
                 a
                 probatio
                 sufficit
                 ,
                 verum
                 etiam
                 in
                 habiles
                 admit●…tur
                 faria
                 .
                 ●…
                 .
                 2d
                 .
                 ●…r
                 .
              
               6.
               
               Q.
               55.
               
               N.
               40
               ▪
               
                 Mas●…
                 .
                 l.
              
               2.
               
               Con.
               1124.
               
               N.
               13.
               
                 i●…em
                 in
                 dilictis
                 commissis
                 in
                 Ere●…
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 Mo●…te
                 alio●…
                 loco
                 secreto
                 ,
                 Gomez
                 .
                 Var.
                 res
                 ,
                 Tom.
                 3d.
                 C.
              
               12.
               
               N.
               21.
               
               
                 Far.
                 D.
                 Tit.
              
               6.
               
               Q.
               62.
               
               ●…
               .
               55
               
                 sed
                 o●…cultum
                 non
                 dicitur
                 quod
                 ac●…
                 non
                 intervenerint
                 ,
                 at
                 quod
                 de
                 Natura
                 delidi
                 vel
                 r●…ne
                 〈◊〉
                 &
                 ●…poris
                 a●…ii
                 tes●…s
                 habitu
                 intervenire
                 non
                 po●…uerint
                 :
                 ut
                 est
                 Mal●…ficium
                 〈◊〉
                 quo
                 socius
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 a●…mittitur
                 .
                 Men.
                 l.
                 2d
                 .
                 Cap.
              
               5.
               
               Cas.
               474.
               
               N.
               33.
               
               
                 Campeg
                 .
                 te
                 test
              
               .
               Reg
               ●…6
               .
               
                 ●…
                 ▪
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               6.
               
               
                 C●…otus
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 .
                 part
                 4th
                 .
                 N.
              
               97.
               
               
                 O●…dindorp
                 .
                 d●…
                 .
                 ●…est
                 .
                 ●…il
                 .
                 de
                 personis
                 testium
                 N.
              
               21.
               
               In
               a
               word
               all
               Lawyers
               who
               have
               writ
               particular
               Treatises
               on
               Witch●…rast
               in
               
                 Germany
                 ,
                 Italy
                 ,
                 Love●…
                 ,
                 Fran●…
                 ,
              
               and
               Spain
               ,
               &c.
               
               Do
               concl●…de
               ,
               that
               inhabile
               Witnesses
               ;
               and
               particularly
               Socii
               are
               to
               be
               admitted
               in
               VVit●…craft
               ;
               only
               the
               strictest
               of
               them
               do
               think
               ,
               that
               this
               Admission
               is
               to
               be
               
                 cum
                 nota
              
               ;
               or
               as
               Delrio
               in
               the
               place
               cited
               for
               the
               Prisoners
               expresses
               it
               ,
               
                 ex
                 his
                 so●…is
              
               ,
               the
               Judge
               is
               not
               to
               Condemn
               ,
               nor
               do
               we
               require
               it
               .
            
             
               As
               to
               the
               ●…hird
               .
               We
               have
               the
               Testimony
               of
               our
               Famous
               
                 K.
                 Ia.
                 6th
                 .
                 De●…on
                 .
                 lib.
              
               3.
               
               
                 C.
                 ult
              
               .
               telling
               us
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               our
               Law
               ,
               that
               Boys
               ,
               Girls
               ,
               infamous
               Persons
               ,
               &c.
               
               Are
               not
               to
               be
               rejected
               any
               more
               in
               Witch●…rast
               ,
               than
               in
               humane
               lese
               Majesty
               ,
               even
               tho'
               they
               assert
               others
               to
               have
               been
               presen●…
               at
               Imaginary
               Meetings
               :
               Because
               this
               supposes
               their
               having
               entred
               into
               a
               Pre-contract
               :
               He
               say●…
               ,
               th●…t
               〈◊〉
               Mark
               ,
               and
               the
               want
               of
               Tears
               ,
               are
               pregnant
               Aids
               to
               the
               Discovery
               ,
               
                 Quod
                 Deus
                 prat●…
                 〈◊〉
                 ordi●…em
                 voluit
                 ess●…
                 secretae
                 iman●…tatis
                 judictum
                 ,
                 &
                 co
                 non
                 permittente
                 ut
                 fedissimi
                 criminis
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 .
              
               He
               gi●…es
               an
               instance
               of
               a
               Girl
               ,
               who
               having
               named
               several
               Witches
               〈◊〉
               her
               〈◊〉
               ,
               they
               〈◊〉
               all
               Condemne●…
               upon
               〈◊〉
               concurring
               Presumptions
               .
               This
               is
               not
               a
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               ,
               but
               ●…
               Man
               who
               as
               Cur●…
               u●…
               ,
               was
               Exact
               :
               As
               ●…rudent
               did
               not
               publish
               such
               ●…hings
               〈◊〉
               the
               Approbation
               of
               the
               best
               Divines
               and
               Lawyers
               ▪
               as
               a
               Pri●…ce
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               
               Craedited
               about
               the
               Law
               of
               His
               own
               Country
               ;
               and
               as
               a
               King
               has
               determined
               any
               doubt
               that
               might
               have
               remained
               in
               this
               ●…oint
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               the
               Law
               of
               our
               Government
               will
               permit
               .
            
             
               But
               further
               our
               Judges
               and
               Lawyers
               have
               followed
               His
               Majesty
               :
               For
               in
               all
               the
               Processes
               in
               the
               Journals
               ;
               Fame
               ,
               and
               Accusation
               ,
               and
               the
               Mark
               ,
               are
               still
               sustained
               ,
               as
               most
               pergnant
               Presumptions
               ;
               upon
               which
               ,
               and
               a
               very
               small
               Probation
               besides
               ,
               Witches
               have
               been
               frequently
               Condemned
               .
               So
               in
               the
               Processes
               against
               the
               Bewitchers
               of
               Sir
               
                 George
                 Maxwel
              
               of
               Pollock
               ,
               and
               Hamilton
               of
               
                 Barns
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               ,
               1677.
               
               
                 Socius
                 criminis
              
               ,
               tho
               under
               Age
               ,
               is
               sustained
               to
               be
               a
               Witness
               :
               And
               Witnesses
               are
               adduced
               before
               the
               Jury
               for
               proving
               ,
               that
               the
               Mark
               was
               found
               upon
               some
               of
               the
               Witches
               .
               Women
               and
               Minors
               have
               been
               received
               by
               multitudes
               of
               Decisions
               cited
               by
               
                 McKenzie
                 .
                 Tit.
                 prob
                 .
                 by
                 Witnesses
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Tit.
                 Witch●…raft
              
               .
               And
               he
               also
               cites
               Decisions
               ,
               where
               ,
               in
               paralel
               Cases
               ,
               
                 Socii
                 Criminis
              
               and
               others
               inhabile
               were
               admitted
               ;
               particularly
               in
               Treason
               and
               in
               Falshood
               :
               And
               all
               Lawyers
               conclude
               ,
               That
               Witchcraft
               is
               as
               much
               an
               excepted
               crime
               as
               these
               .
            
             
               As
               to
               the
               4th
               .
               What
               ever
               inhability
               these
               witnesses
               might
               be
               under
               ,
               it
               is
               fully
               made
               up
               ,
               and
               they
               rendred
               unexceptionably
               Habile
               by
               the
               Chain
               of
               this
               whole
               Business
               .
               It
               is
               true
               one
               M●…
               thro
               the
               concurrence
               of
               corrosive
               Humors
               ,
               may
               have
               an
               insensible
               Mark
               ;
               another
               be
               enviou●…y
               defamed
               :
               A
               Third
               may
               thro
               sudden
               Grief
               or
               Melancholly
               ,
               not
               be
               able
               to
               weep
               ,
               &c.
               
               A
               Fourth
               may
               be
               loaded
               with
               suspitious
               Circumstances
               ,
               when
               extraordinary
               things
               fall
               out
               in
               t●…
               Country
               :
               And
               a
               Fifth
               may
               be
               deponed
               against
               by
               two
               false
               VVitnesses
               ,
               tho
               neither
               of
               these
               separatly
               be
               truly
               VVitches
               .
               But
               by
               the
               known
               Observation
               and
               Experience
               of
               Mankind
               ,
               none
               except
               VVitches
               have
               had
               the
               unhappy
               Medley
               and
               Concurse
               of
               All
               or
               Most
               of
               these
               Indicia
               ,
               and
               ordinarly
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               greater
               part
               ,
               VVitches
               have
               them
               :
               So
               that
               since
               the
               Rules
               of
               Judgment
               are
               established
               upon
               that
               ,
               
                 Quod
                 plerumque
                 fit
              
               ,
               which
               does
               obtain
               till
               an
               excepti●…
               be
               apparent
               in
               a
               special
               case
               ,
               the
               Conjunction
               of
               these
               in
               one
               per●…on
               ,
               does
               as
               plainly
               give
               〈◊〉
               Character
               ,
               as
               the
               most
               certain
               symptoms
               of
               the
               plainest
               Disease
               ,
               being
               universally
               concer●…d
               in
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               VVorld
               ,
               points
               out
               to
               us
               that
               the
               haver
               of
               them
               is
               a
               person
               ●…ruly
               affected
               with
               that
               Disease
               ,
               whereof
               he
               hath
               the
               concurrent
               Diagnosticks
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               one
               or
               other
               〈◊〉
               these
               may
               concurr
               in
               the
               Innocent
               ;
               but
               no
               VVriters
               do
               Attest
               ,
               that
               all
               of
               them
               have
               concentred
               in
               any
               other
               person
               in
               the
               World
               but
               a
               VVitch
               :
               And
               on
               the
               other
               hand
               ,
               their
               taking
               place
               in
               Witches
               ,
               through
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               must
               proceed
               from
               a
               common
               ,
               and
               not
               from
               a
               peculiar
               Humour
               or
               Cause
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 specifick
                 Aptitude
              
               ,
               of
               some
               of
               the
               nicest
               of
               the
               Indicia
               ,
               which
               appeared
               from
               the
               Probation
               already
               led
               ,
               to
               discover
               a
               Witch
               ,
               do
               serve
               to
               clear
               the
               ground
               of
               the
               Worlds
               Observation
               concerning
               them
               .
               Particularly
               the
               Devil
               ,
               as
               Aping
               God
               ,
               imprints
               a
               Sacrament
               of
               his
               Covenant
               :
               Besides
               that
               ,
               commonly
               this
               mark
               being
               given
               at
               the
               first
               Meeting
               ,
               does
               by
               its
               intollerable
               Pain
               ,
               force
               the
               Witch
               to
               a
               second
               Randevouz
               for
               curing
               it
               ,
               at
               which
               the
               poor
               wretch
               being
               under
               this
               furious
               necessity
               ,
               fixes
               the
               Paction
               by
               renewing
               it
               with
               Deliberation
               ,
               ha●…ing
               been
               diverted
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               from
               considering
               the
               Horridness
               of
               the
               first
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               the
               Pain
               .
               The
               inability
               to
               shed
               Tears
               may
               be
               a
               Characteristick
               of
               Harden●…ng
               ,
               th●…
               not
               alw●…
               ▪
               in
               the
               case
               of
               Christians
               ;
               yet
               in
               these
               who
               have
               ceased
               to
               be
               such
               ;
               lest
               the
               Devil
               giving
               the●…
               such
               words
               of
               Scripture
               and
               Prayer
               as
               many
               have
               ,
               it
               should
               be
               impossible
               to
               discover
               their
               Hypocri●…y
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               not
               Satan's
               own
               interest
               ,
               since
               by
               this
               Discovery
               occasion
               i●…
               given
               to
               Buffoon
               the
               Profession
               of
               Holiness
               .
               A
               Report
               often
               arises
               without
               ground
               ,
               but
               a
               Consta●…
               Report
               that
               keeps
               footing
               ▪
               implyes
               for
               the
               most
               part
               a
               surer
               Cause
               ;
               especially
               when
               it
               is
               o●…
               Persons
               below
               Envy
               ;
               and
               by
               Persons
               above
               Calumny
               .
               The
               Girls
               falling
               in
               fits
               at
               the
               approach
               of
               the
               Prisoners
               might
               proceed
               from
               Antipathie
               ,
               arising
               from
               the
               poisono●…
               Steems
               of
               the
               Witch
               accustom'd
               to
               produce
               that
               Effect
               through
               a
               vertue
               affixed
               thereun●…o
               by
               the
               Dev●…
               ,
               by
               Conjunction
               of
               natural
               Causes
               (
               the
               same
               way
               as
               the
               invisible
               ●…estilence
               does
               operat
               )
               of
               his
               promise
               of
               casting
               the
               Girl
               in
               Fits
               at
               the
               Witches
               presence
               ,
               might
               have
               been
               General
               ;
               whereby
               the
               Witch
               was
               eventually
               befooled
               and
               discovered
               ,
               as
               it
               often
               falls
               out
               :
               For
               Satan
               envies
               even
               their
               temporal
               Felicity
               ,
               and
               fears
               lest
               by
               continuing
               here
               ,
               they
               should
               be
               pluck●…d
               out
               of
               his
               hands
               by
               Conversion
               :
               When
               they
               come
               to
               perceive
               the
               Delu●…ion
               of
               his
               Promises
               to
               make
               them
               Rich
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               There
               was
               one
               thing
               further
               ,
               which
               was
               Tried
               before
               your
               Lordships
               ,
               viz.
               None
               of
               the
               Prisoners
               that
               were
               Tried
               (
               tho
               most
               Sagacious
               and
               Knowing
               ,
               and
               perfect
               in
               Memory
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               could
               not
               proceed
               from
               Ignorance
               or
               Forgetfulness
               )
               could
               make
               out
               the
               attempt
               of
               saying
               the
               Lord's
               Prayer
               ;
               which
               may
               either
               be
               a
               Secret
               Judgment
               for
               Renouncing
               their
               first
               Lord
               ,
               
               from
               whom
               it
               is
               pecul●…arly
               Denominated
               ;
               or
               by
               Restraint
               of
               their
               New
               Lord
               ,
               who
               may
               think
               that
               too
               special
               an
               Homage
               to
               his
               Adversary
               .
               But
               we
               have
               hindered
               you
               too
               long
               with
               that
               which
               is
               not
               necessary
               :
               For
               this
               being
               incontravertible
               Law
               and
               Custom
               ,
               there
               needs
               no
               Phylosophy
               to
               support
               it
               :
               Since
               Legislators
               do
               Reason
               ,
               but
               Subjects
               must
               Obey
               :
               And
               both
               the
               Fool
               and
               the
               Lazie
               (
               who
               have
               neither
               Read
               nor
               Thought
               enough
               to
               understand
               this
               Subject
               )
               are
               to
               be
               left
               to
               their
               own
               Chimera's
               :
               Yet
               least
               they
               should
               Insult
               ,
               we
               shall
               Answer
               in
               their
               fashion
               ,
               such
               of
               the
               Objections
               as
               the
               Prisoners
               Advocate
               thought
               any
               ways
               worthy
               to
               be
               repeated
               in
               this
               place
               .
            
             
               Whereas
               it
               is
               objected
               ,
               that
               
                 Delrio
                 Sect.
              
               5.
               
               Sess.
               4.
               says
               ,
               That
               Socii
               are
               not
               to
               be
               admitted
               Witnesses
               
                 ad
                 condemnandum
              
               ;
               especially
               considering
               ,
               that
               the
               Probation
               ought
               to
               be
               
                 luce
                 meridiana
                 clarior
              
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               Answered
               ,
               That
               the
               place
               it self
               confutes
               this
               Inference
               in
               the
               present
               Case
               :
               For
               it
               says
               ,
               
                 Ex
                 his
                 solis
                 non
                 est
                 procedendum
                 ad
                 condemnationem
                 ,
                 s●…io
                 contrarium
                 communius
                 ●…eneri
                 &
                 in
                 praxi
                 ●…tinere
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               So
               that
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               First
               .
               That
               the
               common
               Opinion
               and
               Custom
               is
               in
               the
               contrary
               ,
               even
               when
               there
               is
               no
               other
               probation
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Partners
               of
               the
               Crime
               .
               Yet
               ,
               Second●…y
               ,
               We
               are
               not
               so
               strai●…ned
               ,
               but
               subsume
               in
               his
               very
               words
               ,
               
                 ex
                 his
                 solis
              
               ,
               we
               do
               not
               desire
               the
               Prisoners
               should
               be
               Condemned
               ;
               but
               your
               Lordships
               see
               these
               Witnesses
               we
               are
               to
               adduce
               ,
               are
               not
               soli
               ,
               or
               alone
               ;
               for
               the
               Probation
               led
               these
               last
               Sixteen
               hours
               ,
               are
               so
               many
               Concomitants
               and
               Discoveries
               of
               Providence
               ,
               which
               astruct
               and
               make
               up
               any
               defect
               in
               their
               Credit
               that
               can
               be
               desiderat
               .
               Hence
               ,
               Thirdly
               ,
               The
               meaning
               of
               that
               Maxim
               (
               which
               is
               Metaphorical
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               the
               words
               ,
               
                 Clarior
                 luce
                 meridiana
              
               ,
               an
               Equal
               Clearness
               being
               sufficient
               )
               is
               fully
               Answered
               ,
               and
               takes
               place
               in
               the
               present
               Case
               ,
               For
               the
               Extraordinariness
               of
               the
               
                 Corpora
                 delicti
              
               ,
               Pregnancy
               of
               the
               Presumptions
               ,
               and
               Punctualness
               of
               the
               positive
               Probation
               ,
               being
               conjoyned
               ;
               there
               is
               not
               a
               clearer
               Proof
               upon
               Record
               in
               any
               Nation
               ,
               than
               that
               to
               which
               ,
               't
               is
               hoped
               ,
               these
               will
               amount
               .
            
             
               Whereas
               this
               Allegation
               is
               enforced
               ,
               by
               pretending
               it
               were
               of
               dangerous
               consequence
               to
               allow
               such
               Witnesses
               to
               prove
               Meeting
               with
               the
               Devil
               ,
               since
               Satan
               might
               have
               represented
               other●…
               by
               their
               
                 False
                 shapes
              
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               Answered
               .
            
             
               First
               .
               That
               we
               are
               not
               straitned
               in
               this
               ;
               because
               there
               are
               many
               Articles
               proven
               ,
               which
               ●…ould
               not
               have
               been
               falsifyed
               .
               But
               if
               we
               give
               some
               scope
               to
               Reasoning
               ,
               even
               in
               this
               Point
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               be
               considered
               ,
               that
               the
               Rules
               of
               Judgement
               are
               established
               upon
               that
               ,
               which
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               does
               still
               obtain
               ;
               and
               Rules
               are
               to
               be
               followed
               ,
               till
               an
               Exception
               be
               Proven
               in
               a
               particular
               circumstantiat
               Case
               .
               But
               so
               it
               is
               ,
               by
               the
               Experience
               and
               Observation
               of
               the
               Wisest
               Divines
               ,
               Lawyers
               ,
               Philosophers
               ,
               Physicians
               ,
               States-men
               ,
               Judges
               and
               Historians
               ,
               at
               Home
               and
               Abroad
               (
               that
               are
               too
               wise
               to
               be
               imposed
               upon
               ,
               and
               too
               Ingenuous
               to
               deceive
               us
               ,
               when
               they
               all
               concur
               in
               the
               same
               matter
               of
               Fact
               )
               beside
               the
               Testimony
               of
               Witches
               themselves
               every
               where
               ;
               makes
               the
               Apparitions
               of
               Withes
               to
               be
               commonly
               and
               mostly
               real
               ;
               so
               Delrio
               tells
               us
               ,
               lib.
               5.
               
               Sect.
               16.
               
               
                 Illusi
                 rarissime
                 contingit
                 ,
                 ita
                 Iaquerias
                 ,
                 Comensis
                 ,
                 Sprengirus
                 Bien●…dus
                 ,
              
               &c.
               And
               therefore
               the
               Testimony
               of
               the
               Senses
               is
               always
               to
               be
               credited
               concerning
               them
               ,
               until
               it
               be
               disprov'd
               .
               For
               single
               or
               few
               Instances
               of
               False
               Representations
               to
               the
               S●…nses
               esteeming
               them
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               or
               a
               possibility
               of
               Appearances
               being
               false
               ,
               can
               no
               ways
               Invalida●…
               the
               Rule
               established
               upon
               Experience
               ,
               which
               is
               common
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               whereby
               no
               Exception
               is
               to
               be
               proven
               in
               a
               Special
               Case
               ;
               since
               a
               Wonder
               does
               not
               subvert
               the
               Proof
               draw●…●…rom
               the
               common
               course
               of
               Nature
               ;
               Logick
               admits
               not
               to
               argue
               a
               〈◊〉
               ,
               or
               from
               Possibility
               to
               Existence
               ▪
               Law
               puts
               the
               burden
               of
               proving
               Simulation
               on
               the
               Affirmer
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               se●…dom
               occurrs
               ,
               is
               not
               considered
               by
               the
               Legislators
               .
            
             
               For
               Illustrating
               of
               which
               ,
               it
               is
               further
               to
               be
               considered
               ,
               that
               for
               the
               most
               part
               and
               ordinarily
               ,
               the
               Witches
               are
               Personally
               existent
               in
               the
               places
               where
               they
               appear
               ;
               because
               it
               's
               more
               easie
               for
               the
               Prince
               of
               the
               Air
               to
               transport
               them
               in
               his
               Hurricanes
               which
               he
               can
               raise
               ,
               as
               is
               plain
               in
               the
               instance
               of
               Iob
               (
               who
               was
               put
               in
               his
               power
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               his
               
                 natural
                 Power
              
               without
               Delegation
               )
               forming
               a
               Fence
               upon
               their
               Face
               ,
               whereby
               the
               violence
               of
               the
               Air
               may
               be
               diverted
               from
               choking
               them
               :
               Than
               to
               form
               the
               curious
               Miniature
               of
               such
               various
               Transactions
               on
               their
               Brain
               :
               The
               Difficulty
               whereof
               is
               the
               ●…eater
               ,
               that
               all
               their
               〈◊〉
               are
               not
               disposed
               at
               all
               times
               the
               same
               way
               ;
               and
               they
               have
               not
               the
               Seeds
               of
               this
               Work
               ,
               unless
               they
               had
               once
               acted
               it
               in
               reality
               .
               It
               is
               both
               the
               greater
               Crime
               and
               Pleasure
               to
               act
               in
               reality
               ,
               which
               therefore
               the
               Devil
               and
               Witches
               do
               rather
               chuse
               (
               unless
               the
               Place
               be
               far
               distant
               ,
               or
               the
               Party
               indisposed
               )
               and
               this
               
                 de
                 facto
              
               is
               attested
               to
               be
               so
               ,
               by
               the
               Writers
               and
               Witches
               in
               all
               Nations
               and
               Ages
               .
            
             
             
               Secondly
               .
               Notwithstanding
               that
               the
               Rule
               must
               hold
               ,
               till
               an
               Exception
               of
               Exculpation
               be
               evinced
               ,
               as
               to
               a
               particular
               Person
               ,
               by
               Evidencing
               ,
               that
               the
               real
               Appearance
               was
               in
               that
               special
               Case
               a
               true
               Mistake
               ;
               yet
               this
               Exception
               is
               sufficient
               for
               safety
               of
               the
               Misrepresented
               ;
               since
               the
               same
               Providence
               which
               permitted
               the
               Affliction
               ,
               will
               order
               the
               Out-gate
               and
               Exculpation
               ;
               either
               by
               the
               Aerial
               Bodies
               not
               abyding
               the
               Touch
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               distinction
               ,
               as
               Providence
               commonly
               allowes
               the
               Devil
               to
               Personate
               only
               with
               Cloven
               Feet
               ,
               or
               that
               the
               Apparition
               was
               solely
               to
               one
               Single
               Witness
               ,
               who
               cannot
               be
               a
               Proof
               ;
               or
               that
               the
               Innocent
               can
               prove
               alibi
               ;
               or
               Finally
               ,
               the
               known
               Character
               of
               a
               Samuel
               ,
               will
               purge
               and
               dispel
               the
               Aspersions
               of
               Satan
               ,
               contrived
               on
               purpose
               to
               discredit
               the
               Evidence
               of
               Sense
               ,
               by
               which
               alone
               his
               Instruments
               can
               be
               discovered
               .
               Especially
               this
               Character
               being
               joyned
               to
               the
               other
               Circumstances
               of
               the
               Providence
               ;
               such
               as
               when
               Good
               Men
               are
               Disguised
               ,
               they
               are
               mostly
               passive
               in
               the
               Scene
               and
               Presumptions
               .
               Whereas
               Witches
               are
               Personally
               active
               in
               their
               common
               Life
               by
               such
               Words
               and
               Deeds
               ,
               as
               (
               in
               conjunction
               with
               these
               Appearances
               )
               conspire
               to
               make
               us
               know
               ,
               and
               distinguish
               them
               from
               the
               truely
               Good
               ;
               since
               these
               Witches
               open
               
                 Profanity
                 ,
                 Naughtiness
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Unvailed
                 Hypocrisy
              
               ,
               being
               cleared
               by
               Fame
               ,
               sealed
               by
               the
               Mark
               ,
               and
               confirmed
               by
               the
               other
               discoveries
               of
               the
               Presumptions
               that
               ly
               proven
               before
               you
               ,
               do
               still
               make
               a
               Land-mark
               betwixt
               the
               Children
               of
               Darkness
               and
               Light.
               So
               
                 Delrio
                 ,
                 lib.
              
               5.
               
               Sect.
               16.
               
               N.
               5.
               tells
               of
               Athanasius
               and
               St.
               Germanus
               ,
               against
               whom
               Probation
               was
               adduced
               for
               Sorcery
               ,
               but
               Providence
               did
               disprove
               it
               .
               It
               's
               a
               famous
               instance
               of
               Susanna
               ,
               represented
               by
               the
               Elders
               ;
               which
               ,
               though
               not
               in
               the
               Case
               of
               Spectre
               ,
               yet
               agrees
               in
               the
               Rationale
               .
               The
               Representation
               by
               
               Pharo's
               Magicians
               had
               Concomitants
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               were
               discovered
               and
               confounded
               .
               But
               Lastly
               ,
               suppose
               that
               GOD
               ,
               in
               the
               Depth
               of
               his
               Wisdom
               (
               to
               Convince
               the
               Error
               of
               too
               much
               Self
               Confidence
               )
               should
               permit
               all
               necessary
               Probation
               to
               concur
               against
               an
               Innocent
               Person
               ;
               yet
               the
               Judge
               ,
               following
               the
               Faith
               of
               Proofs
               ,
               Established
               by
               Divine
               and
               Humane
               Laws
               ,
               is
               altogether
               Innocent
               :
               And
               since
               this
               Case
               is
               very
               Rare
               ,
               the
               Evil
               is
               less
               than
               the
               Establishing
               a
               Principle
               ,
               by
               which
               most
               of
               all
               these
               Monsters
               could
               not
               be
               cut
               off
               .
            
             
               Upon
               the
               whole
               ,
               It
               is
               certain
               ,
               That
               tho'
               oft-times
               False
               Witnesses
               set
               on
               by
               the
               Devil
               ,
               have
               taken
               away
               an
               harmless
               Life
               ,
               by
               accusing
               it
               of
               Crimes
               ;
               yet
               the
               Testimony
               of
               Witnesses
               must
               still
               be
               credited
               ,
               till
               they
               be
               made
               Evident
               :
               so
               these
               Appearances
               of
               Witches
               ,
               with
               the
               other
               Specialties
               before
               exprest
               ,
               being
               Proven
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               esteemed
               Real
               ,
               till
               the
               Fallacy
               be
               made
               Evident
               .
               Especially
               seeing
               there
               are
               Examples
               in
               ancient
               and
               Modern
               History
               of
               Satan's
               Representing
               the
               best
               of
               Men
               ,
               as
               committing
               
                 Murther
                 ,
                 Buggrie
              
               ,
               &c.
               
                 in
                 effigie
              
               ;
               so
               
                 Delrio
                 ,
                 lib.
              
               5.
               
               Sect.
               16.
               
               N.
               5.
               relates
               ,
               That
               St.
               Silvanus
               was
               represented
               by
               the
               Devil
               ,
               as
               committing
               a
               Common
               Capital
               Crime
               :
               And
               the
               like
               of
               a
               Monk
               :
               Whereof
               there
               are
               several
               Modern
               Paralel
               Instances
               ;
               yet
               this
               cannot
               enervate
               the
               Rule
               and
               Faith
               of
               Publick
               Judicatures
               ,
               founded
               on
               no
               more
               but
               upon
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               like
               Appearances
               ;
               and
               any
               Argument
               against
               the
               Probation
               in
               Witchcraft
               ,
               will
               equally
               hold
               against
               the
               Probation
               of
               any
               other
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               .
               Wherefore
               the
               Rules
               of
               them
               both
               must
               be
               common
               ,
               as
               to
               believing
               the
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               ,
               〈◊〉
               supra
               ;
               till
               their
               Error
               be
               Individually
               discovered
               .
            
             
               Finally
               ,
               the
               Certainty
               is
               noways
               diminished
               by
               the
               Extraordinariness
               of
               the
               Appearance
               to
               the
               Senses
               :
               For
               in
               Law
               and
               Nature
               Reality
               and
               not
               Simulation
               is
               presumed
               ,
               〈◊〉
               the
               contrary
               be
               made
               appear
               by
               proving
               the
               thing
               not
               possible
               in
               Nature
               ,
               or
               tho'
               it
               be
               possible
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               actually
               false
               .
               This
               is
               answer
               enough
               to
               those
               who
               place
               a
               great
               part
               of
               their
               small
               Wit
               in
               a
               nonsensical
               arguing
               against
               all
               Divine
               Authority
               :
               But
               writers
               further
               illustrate
               that
               the
               extraordinariness
               of
               a
               Matter
               of
               Fact
               ,
               does
               not
               exclude
               its
               Reality
               from
               being
               the
               Subject
               of
               the
               Testimony
               of
               VVitnesses
               ,
               in
               our
               Saviours
               Miracles
               ,
               Transfiguration
               ,
               VValking
               on
               the
               VVater
               ,
               standing
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Disciples
               while
               the
               Doors
               were
               shut
               ,
               and
               arguing
               Assurance
               by
               their
               Senses
               ,
               That
               a
               Spirit
               had
               not
               Flesh
               and
               Bones
               ,
               tho'
               indeed
               the
               surer
               VVo●…d
               of
               prophe●…e
               did
               put
               these
               beyond
               doubt
               .
            
             
               Nor
               could
               it
               be
               alledged
               for
               the
               Prisoners
               (
               tho
               they
               had
               the
               last
               word
               ,
               as
               perhaps
               they
               have
               not
               ,
               in
               Objections
               against
               Witnesses
               ,
               since
               therein
               
                 re●…unt
                 acto●…es
              
               by
               atta●…qing
               the
               presumed
               hability
               ,
               or
               Legality
               of
               the
               VVitnesses
               )
               That
               it
               s
               not
               conceiveable
               ,
               how
               the
               Girl
               or
               VVitnesses
               could
               see
               what
               the
               
                 Bystanders
                 could
                 not
                 behold
              
               :
               Besides
               the
               impossibility
               of
               the
               real
               Bodies
               entering
               at
               
                 closs
                 Doors
                 and
                 Windows
              
               ,
               or
               not
               intercepting
               the
               sight
               o●…
               what
               is
               at
               its
               back
               .
            
             
               For
               to
               this
               it
               would
               be
               answered
               .
            
             
               
                 1st
                 .
                 Proven
                 facts
              
               must
               not
               be
               denyed
               ,
               tho'
               Philosophers
               have
               not
               yet
               certainy
               reached
               the
               
               Invisible
               manner
               of
               their
               Existence
               :
               So
               in
               Nature
               ,
               the
               Load-stone
               draws
               the
               Iron
               ,
               the
               Compass
               turns
               always
               to
               the
               Poles
               ,
               &c.
               
               In
               Scripture
               the
               Angel●…
               (
               and
               the
               Devil
               was
               once
               such
               ,
               retaining
               as
               yet
               his
               
                 Natural
                 Powers
              
               )
               smote
               the
               Sodomites
               ,
               that
               they
               could
               not
               
                 see
                 the
                 Poor
              
               ;
               tho'
               they
               saw
               the
               House
               .
               Balaam's
               Ass
               perceived
               the
               Angel
               that
               stood
               undiscover'd
               to
               himself
               ;
               and
               the
               Rod
               thrown
               down
               by
               the
               Magicians
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               was
               no
               doubt
               ,
               seen
               by
               themselves
               ,
               tho'
               Invisible
               to
               the
               By
               standers
               .
               VVhich
               
                 holding
                 of
                 their
                 eyes
              
               ,
               Interpreters
               explain
               to
               have
               been
               done
               by
               Natural
               Means
               ;
               and
               yet
               the
               Manner
               thereof
               is
               certainly
               difficult
               .
            
             
               However
               ,
               it
               is
               also
               certain
               ,
               that
               if
               a
               possible
               way
               can
               be
               proposed
               ,
               the
               Reality
               of
               a
               proved
               Fact
               is
               not
               to
               be
               Contradicted
               :
               And
               this
               can
               be
               done
               in
               the
               present
               Case
               :
               For
               ,
            
             
               Secondly
               .
               Satan's
               Natural
               Knowledge
               ,
               and
               Acquired
               Experience
               ,
               makes
               him
               perfect
               in
               the
               Opticks
               and
               Limning
               :
               Besides
               that
               ,
               as
               a
               Spirit
               ,
               he
               excels
               in
               Strength
               and
               Agility
               ;
               whereby
               he
               may
               easily
               Bewitch
               the
               Eyes
               of
               others
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               intends
               that
               his
               Instruments
               should
               not
               be
               seen
               ,
               in
               this
               manner
               ,
               as
               was
               formerly
               hinted
               ,
               viz.
               He
               constricts
               the
               Pores
               of
               the
               VVitches
               Vehicle
               ,
               which
               intercepts
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Rayes
               reflecting
               from
               her
               Body
               ;
               he
               Condenses
               the
               Interjacent
               Air
               ,
               with
               grosser
               Meteors
               blown
               into
               it
               ,
               or
               otherwayes
               does
               violently
               move
               it
               ,
               which
               drowns
               another
               part
               of
               the
               Rayes
               :
               And
               Lastly
               ,
               He
               obstructs
               the
               Optick
               Nerves
               with
               Humors
               stirred
               toward
               them
               :
               All
               which
               joyned
               together
               ,
               may
               easily
               intercept
               the
               whole
               Rayes
               reflecting
               from
               these
               Bodies
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               make
               no
               Impression
               upon
               the
               common
               Sense
               ;
               and
               yet
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               by
               Refraction
               of
               the
               Rayes
               ,
               glyding
               along
               the
               Fitted
               sides
               of
               the
               Volatile
               Couch
               ,
               wherein
               Satan
               transports
               them
               ,
               and
               thereby
               meeting
               and
               coming
               to
               the
               Eye
               ,
               as
               if
               there
               were
               nothing
               interjacent
               ,
               the
               VVall
               ,
               or
               Chair
               ,
               behind
               the
               same
               Bodies
               ,
               may
               be
               seen
               ;
               as
               a
               piece
               of
               Money
               lying
               out
               of
               sight
               in
               a
               Cup
               ,
               becomes
               visible
               ,
               so
               soon
               as
               the
               Medium
               is
               altered
               by
               pouring
               some
               VVater
               on
               it
               .
               Several
               of
               your
               number
               do
               know
               ,
               that
               the
               Girle
               declared
               ,
               That
               she
               saw
               and
               heard
               the
               Doors
               and
               VVindows
               open
               at
               the
               VVitches
               entry
               ,
               when
               ,
               no
               doubt
               ,
               the
               Devil
               had
               precondensed
               a
               soft
               stoppage
               on
               the
               Eyes
               and
               Ears
               of
               others
               ,
               to
               whom
               that
               was
               unperceiv'd
               .
            
             
               So
               Apolinus
               escaped
               
               Domitian's
               sight
               ;
               and
               Giges
               became
               invisible
               by
               his
               Magical
               Ring
               .
               Iohn
               of
               Sali●…bury
               tells
               us
               of
               a
               VVitch
               ,
               that
               could
               make
               any
               thing
               not
               to
               be
               seen
               :
               and
               Mejerus
               mentions
               another
               ,
               that
               had
               the
               like
               power
               .
               Some
               Italian
               VVitches
               of
               greater
               then
               ordinary
               wit
               confessed
               to
               Grillandus
               ,
               the
               Devils
               opening
               Doors
               and
               Windows
               for
               them
               ,
               tho
               the
               more
               Ignorant
               ,
               by
               a
               Fascination
               ,
               think
               themselves
               actors
               of
               this
               .
               Whence
               it
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               doubted
               ,
               by
               any
               reasonable
               Man
               ,
               what
               in
               all
               Times
               and
               Places
               is
               so
               uncontestible
               Fact.
               
            
             
               Finally
               ,
               The
               Prisoners
               could
               not
               insist
               ,
               that
               those
               Confessants
               are
               to
               Depone
               only
               on
               their
               imagination
               .
               which
               can
               prove
               no
               more
               against
               themselves
               ,
               or
               others
               ,
               than
               a
               Dream
               .
            
             
               For
               still
               it
               s
               to
               be
               minded
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               other
               Proofs
               to
               which
               this
               is
               only
               necessary
               ,
               as
               a
               Consonant
               Circumstance
               .
               But
               further
               ,
               
                 Arg.
                 causa
              
               ,
               It
               is
               answered
               ,
               That
               the
               Allegation
               is
               a
               mistake
               ;
               seeing
               they
               declare
               plain
               Matters
               of
               Fact
               ,
               obvious
               not
               only
               to
               one
               ,
               but
               to
               several
               of
               their
               Senses
               ,
               viz.
               Some
               of
               them
               went
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               way
               to
               these
               Meetings
               on
               Foot
               :
               they
               there
               Saw
               and
               Touched
               their
               Confederates
               ;
               they
               heard
               their
               Combinations
               to
               Destroy
               and
               Torture
               the
               Infants
               ,
               the
               Girle
               and
               the
               Ministers
               :
               They
               returned
               on
               Foot
               again
               :
               and
               even
               when
               they
               were
               carried
               thither
               ,
               or
               back
               again
               ,
               they
               knew
               ,
               on
               the
               next
               day
               that
               it
               was
               no
               Dream
               ,
               by
               the
               same
               way
               as
               all
               other
               Mortals
               discover
               the
               difference
               .
               But
               moreover
               ,
               this
               is
               Confirmed
               by
               some
               real
               effects
               of
               a
               Personal
               Presence
               ,
               as
               you
               have
               seen
               in
               the
               Probation
               :
               And
               it
               is
               yet
               further
               cleared
               by
               the
               Journal
               of
               Bargarrens
               Daughters
               Sufferings
               ;
               which
               was
               Attested
               before
               the
               former
               Commissioners
               ,
               and
               is
               known
               in
               the
               Country
               ;
               particularly
               the
               Glas●…
               of
               Sack
               ,
               and
               
                 Orange
                 Pi●…e
              
               ;
               the
               Pieces
               of
               the
               Clouted
               Sleeves
               ;
               the
               words
               expressed
               on
               the
               sudden
               Murther
               of
               the
               Child
               ,
               by
               the
               Woman
               that
               looked
               after
               it
               ,
               which
               are
               constantly
               told
               by
               some
               of
               the
               Confessants
               ;
               as
               also
               the
               Houses
               being
               Strewed
               with
               Meal
               that
               Night
               .
               The
               Girle
               ,
               the
               Hood-wink'd
               ,
               her
               falling
               in
               Fits
               at
               their
               approach
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               others
               ,
               which
               shall
               be
               pointed
               at
               to
               the
               Jury
               ,
               conjoyned
               together
               ,
               can
               be
               ascribed
               to
               no
               other
               cause
               then
               the
               Real
               ex●…stence
               of
               the
               Witches
               Persons
               in
               the
               place
               :
               Unless
               it
               be
               said
               ,
               That
               Satan
               might
               possibly
               have
               foisted
               and
               suborned
               all
               those
               ;
               and
               thence
               it
               be
               concluded
               ,
               that
               the
               Devil
               did
               actually
               so
               ,
               in
               which
               case
               the
               Objecters
               are
               the
               Persons
               that
               found
               their
               Opinion
               on
               Imagination
               ,
               without
               any
               positive
               ground
               of
               the
               reality
               of
               what
               they
               fancy
               ;
               yea
               ,
               against
               positive
               grounds
               ,
               of
               belief
               in
               the
               contrary
               ;
               which
               arguing
               from
               Possibility
               to
               Existence
               ,
               is
               already
               sufficient
               exploded
               .
            
             
               Whereas
               ,
               for
               strengthning
               the
               Objection
               it
               is
               alledged
               ,
               That
               the
               Confessants
               having
               been
               in
               the
               Devils
               Service
               ,
               and
               Renounced
               Christ
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               capable
               o●…
               the
               Religion
               of
               an
               Oath
               .
            
             
             
               It
               is
               Answered
               ,
            
             
               First
               .
               In
               the
               Rules
               of
               Charity
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               Confessants
               ,
               tho
               once
               Witches
               ,
               have
               now
               ,
               at
               least
               the
               Majority
               of
               them
               ,
               ceased
               to
               be
               such
               ,
               having
               had
               the
               use
               of
               Means
               ,
               by
               the
               Ministers
               and
               Word
               ,
               and
               actually
               declared
               their
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               the
               Devils
               ceasing
               to
               molest
               them
               ;
               particularly
               
                 Elizabeth
                 Anderson
              
               was
               only
               carried
               along
               violently
               by
               her
               Father
               ,
               and
               stood
               out
               ,
               to
               the
               last
               ,
               Renouncing
               of
               her
               Batism
               ,
               or
               consenting
               to
               those
               Crimes
               which
               were
               contrived
               in
               their
               Meetings
               .
               Ianet
               and
               
                 Margaret
                 Rodgers
              
               do
               testifie
               a
               great
               Remorse
               ,
               and
               Avowed
               the
               same
               last
               Sabbath
               in
               the
               Face
               of
               the
               Congregation
               .
               So
               those
               three
               are
               sufficient
               ,
               whatever
               might
               be
               said
               against
               the
               other
               two
               ,
               especially
               if
               we
               joyn
               the
               Improbability
               ,
               either
               of
               hazarding
               their
               own
               Lives
               ,
               or
               the
               Devils
               sending
               them
               out
               against
               these
               Prisoners
               ,
               or
               their
               destroying
               their
               own
               Relations
               ;
               as
               was
               remarked
               before
               .
               But
               ,
            
             
               Secondly
               .
               Whether
               they
               remain
               Witches
               or
               not
               ;
               It
               is
               certain
               ,
               by
               Reason
               and
               Experience
               ,
               that
               the
               Devils
               Peculiar
               Influence
               ceaseth
               when
               they
               are
               brought
               to
               Judgment
               :
               by
               the
               common
               course
               of
               Providence
               :
               And
               therefore
               the
               Authors
               before
               cited
               admit
               Witches
               whether
               Penitent
               or
               not
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               .
               All
               the
               supposed
               defects
               of
               their
               Evidence
               is
               supplied
               ,
               and
               the
               Intireness
               thereof
               compleated
               ,
               by
               their
               Testimonies
               being
               so
               wonderfully
               Confirmed
               ;
               particularly
               the
               Confessants
               are
               constant
               from
               the
               first
               discovery
               ;
               Uniform
               in
               such
               various
               Circumstances
               ,
               not
               only
               with
               themselves
               ,
               but
               with
               the
               Girle
               :
               They
               declare
               nothing
               but
               what
               is
               probable
               ,
               most
               of
               the
               Prisoners
               having
               been
               reputed
               Witches
               ,
               all
               of
               them
               having
               the
               Mark
               ;
               and
               one
               or
               other
               of
               them
               ,
               (
               to
               whom
               their
               Associates
               who
               delighted
               in
               Mischief
               ,
               never
               failed
               to
               joyn
               )
               having
               had
               particular
               Provocations
               to
               take
               revenge
               by
               the
               Torture
               and
               Deaths
               mentioned
               :
               Besides
               ,
               the
               other
               Presumptions
               of
               Guilt
               already
               proven
               before
               you
               .
               The
               Confessants
               were
               threatned
               to
               Retract
               by
               the
               Prisoners
               Themselves
               and
               their
               Friends
               :
               Besides
               the
               bad
               Usage
               from
               others
               in
               the
               Countrey
               .
               They
               concurr
               with
               the
               Bewitched
               Girles
               Testimony
               ,
               and
               amongst
               themselves
               ,
               even
               when
               examin'd
               singly
               :
               and
               upon
               new
               things
               :
               as
               several
               of
               your
               number
               have
               tryed
               the
               Experiment
               :
               on
               this
               head
               
                 Delrio
                 ,
                 lib.
              
               5.
               
               Sect.
               16.
               
               N.
               5.
               wisely
               observes
               ,
               
                 Quamvis
                 tam
                 facile
                 foret
                 demoni
                 plures
                 decipere
                 quam
                 unum
                 tamen
                 non
                 est
                 censendus
                 Deus
                 hoc
                 aeque
                 p●…rmi
                 tere
                 ne
                 omnis
                 ratio
                 probandi
                 talia
                 delicta
                 occulta
                 judicibus
                 adimatur
                 ;
                 hoc
                 enim
                 est
                 dissentaneum
                 provid●…ntiae
                 divinae
                 .
              
               The
               Reiteration
               of
               the
               Acts
               which
               they
               declare
               ,
               as
               to
               some
               Persons
               that
               they
               never
               saw
               ,
               except
               in
               these
               Congresses
               ,
               and
               yet
               whom
               they
               knew
               now
               on
               the
               first
               sight
               ,
               is
               unaccountable
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               Cheats
               :
               And
               that
               they
               are
               not
               such
               is
               further
               confirm'd
               by
               some
               of
               the
               Prisoners
               being
               Accused
               ,
               by
               a
               Confessing
               Witch
               in
               Anno
               1687.
               
               And
               you
               know
               that
               others
               accus'd
               by
               these
               Confessants
               ,
               were
               lately
               brought
               in
               Guilty
               by
               the
               Verdict
               of
               a
               former
               Inquest
               ,
               &c.
               which
               are
               so
               many
               joynt
               proofs
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               Integrity
               ,
               and
               make
               a
               Chain
               of
               Evidence
               and
               Moral
               Demonstration
               both
               against
               Error
               in
               themselves
               ,
               and
               Delusion
               ,
               in
               Relation
               to
               others
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               There
               were
               some
               things
               objected
               from
               the
               Law
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               of
               which
               also
               I
               shall
               give
               you
               a
               touch
               .
            
             
               Whereas
               it
               was
               alledged
               ,
               That
               
                 Irretiti
                 Criminibus
                 Capitalibus
              
               ,
               those
               who
               are
               Indicted
               for
               Capital
               Crimes
               ,
               and
               so
               under
               the
               Pursuers
               Power
               ,
               cannot
               be
               admitted
               to
               be
               Witnesses
               ;
               Conform
               to
               a
               Statute
               in
               
                 Regiam
                 Majestatem
              
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               it
               was
               answered
               ,
               That
               we
               need
               not
               say
               ,
               that
               these
               statutes
               have
               not
               the
               force
               of
               Law
               ,
               except
               in
               so
               far
               as
               they
               are
               received
               by
               Custom
               ;
               and
               are
               conformable
               to
               Law.
               A
               Laick
               cannot
               Witness
               against
               a
               Clerk
               ,
               or
               
                 e
                 contra
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               Nor
               need
               we
               make
               use
               of
               that
               which
               is
               Obvious
               ,
               viz.
               That
               these
               Statutes
               are
               only
               common
               Rules
               in
               ordinary
               Crimes
               ;
               which
               have
               their
               Exception
               in
               all
               Occult
               and
               excepted
               Crimes
               ,
               such
               as
               Witchcraft
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 
                 Nam
                 omnis
                 regula
                 subverti
                 potest
                 ,
              
               and
               particularly
               this
               Rule
               is
               actually
               so
               restricted
               in
               the
               Case
               of
               Witchcraft
               ,
               by
               the
               Opinion
               of
               Lawyers
               and
               the
               Customes
               before-mentioned
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               best
               interpreters
               of
               Laws
               :
               For
               if
               this
               Application
               should
               hold
               ,
               a
               
                 socius
                 criminis
              
               could
               never
               be
               admitted
               :
               But
               we
               positively
               deny
               ,
               that
               those
               Confessants
               are
               under
               our
               Power
               or
               Influence
               ;
               seeing
               
                 Elizabeth
                 Anderson
              
               is
               not
               Guilty
               of
               Witchcraft
               ,
               for
               any
               thing
               that
               does
               appear
               :
               The
               Lindsays
               were
               never
               indicted
               for
               it
               ;
               and
               the
               Inditement
               against
               Ianet
               and
               
                 Margaret
                 Rogers
              
               was
               drop'd
               ;
               as
               the
               whole
               Commission
               is
               to
               Expire
               against
               the
               first
               of
               Iune
               ,
               betwixt
               and
               which
               time
               ,
               they
               are
               to
               proceed
               no
               further
               then
               this
               particular
               Trial.
               So
               that
               this
               Objection
               vanishes
               into
               smoak
               .
            
             
               Whereas
               it
               is
               pretended
               ,
               That
               the
               
               Rogers's
               cannot
               be
               received
               ,
               because
               not
               given
               out
               in
               the
               List
               of
               Witnesses
               ;
               conform
               to
               the
               Regulation
               ,
               whereby
               the
               Prisoners
               might
               have
               proven
               their
               Objection
               by
               their
               Exculpation
               .
            
             
             
               It
               was
               answered
               ,
               1st
               .
               This
               Objection
               ought
               to
               be
               rejected
               ;
               because
               ,
               besides
               that
               the
               Act
               speaks
               only
               of
               Criminal
               Libells
               ,
               and
               not
               Indictments
               ,
               which
               with
               the
               List
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               may
               be
               given
               in
               far
               shorter
               time
               than
               the
               Additional
               List
               has
               been
               given
               to
               the
               Prisoners
               indited
               ,
               being
               Prisoners
               :
               This
               Act
               is
               interpreted
               by
               the
               common
               Custom
               of
               the
               Justice
               Court
               ;
               of
               giving
               additional
               Lists
               after
               the
               first
               ,
               upon
               shorter
               time
               then
               this
               has
               been
               given
               :
               As
               is
               particularly
               attested
               by
               
                 Iames
                 Guthry
              
               Macer
               ,
               who
               gave
               them
               ,
               and
               being
               a
               Person
               
                 in
                 Officio
              
               ,
               his
               Testimony
               is
               to
               be
               Credited
               in
               what
               relates
               to
               his
               Office
               :
               so
               that
               the
               old
               Custom
               confirmed
               by
               a
               Decision
               ,
               
                 August
                 3d.
              
               1661
               ▪
               where
               
                 Alexander
                 Forrester
              
               was
               cited
               
                 apud
                 acta
              
               against
               a
               VVitch
               ,
               continues
               as
               to
               this
               point
               ,
               as
               is
               related
               by
               
                 McKenzie
                 ,
                 pag.
              
               529.
               
               But
               2dly
               .
               Any
               Objection
               that
               the
               Prisoners
               pretend
               against
               these
               Witnesses
               ,
               is
               
                 in
                 jure
              
               ,
               or
               may
               instantly
               appear
               .
               3dly
               .
               The
               Case
               is
               altogether
               extraordinary
               and
               Circumstantiat
               :
               For
               these
               Witnesses
               had
               not
               Confessed
               :
               And
               so
               were
               not
               existent
               under
               that
               Reduplication
               when
               the
               principal
               List
               was
               given
               out
               :
               whereby
               the
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               can
               only
               be
               understood
               of
               Witnesses
               ,
               that
               were
               then
               existent
               .
               And
               finally
               the
               Prisoners
               got
               a
               general
               warrand
               of
               Exculpation
               for
               citing
               of
               any
               Witnesses
               they
               pleased
               ,
               and
               they
               have
               had
               several
               Days
               since
               they
               got
               this
               additional
               List
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               might
               have
               cited
               Witnesses
               to
               prove
               their
               Objections
               ,
               were
               it
               not
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               they
               have
               none
               ,
               besides
               these
               that
               are
               common
               and
               before
               Answered
               .
            
             
               Thus
               I
               have
               given
               you
               hints
               that
               your
               own
               Reason
               (
               which
               I
               know
               to
               be
               refin'd
               )
               may
               improve
               and
               apply
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               dissolve
               the
               quibles
               which
               the
               
                 petty
                 witts
              
               ,
               who
               have
               not
               Soul
               enough
               of
               themselves
               to
               penetrate
               into
               the
               depth
               of
               that
               which
               is
               abstruse
               may
               raise
               against
               it
               :
               It
               being
               their
               common
               Talent
               either
               to
               Skipp
               over
               things
               Superficially
               ,
               or
               else
               to
               Attaque
               some
               of
               the
               slightest
               outworks
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               Triumph
               as
               if
               they
               had
               obtain'd
               the
               Victory
               .
            
             
               I
               must
               confess
               that
               none
               could
               be
               more
               sceptical
               as
               to
               the
               Truth
               of
               such
               odd
               things
               as
               I
               had
               heard
               ;
               nor
               inquisitive
               for
               canvassing
               the
               Reality
               ,
               and
               Explications
               of
               them
               ,
               then
               I
               was
               before
               my
               attendance
               at
               Bargarrans
               House
               ,
               and
               the
               several
               dyets
               of
               Court
               ;
               and
               my
               Conversation
               with
               some
               of
               those
               concerned
               in
               the
               matter
               .
               But
               now
               ,
               after
               all
               that
               I
               have
               seen
               ,
               reasoned
               ,
               and
               heard
               ;
               I
               do
               acknowledge
               may
               self
               entirely
               captivated
               by
               the
               dictats
               of
               Natural
               understanding
               and
               common
               Sense
               ,
               into
               a
               firm
               belief
               and
               perswasion
               ,
               that
               ,
               as
               there
               is
               such
               a
               thing
               as
               Witchcraft
               ,
               so
               it
               was
               eminent
               in
               its
               forementioned
               Effects
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               seven
               Prisoners
               were
               some
               of
               the
               Witches
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               troubled
               you
               little
               with
               my
               own
               Observations
               ;
               yet
               lest
               you
               should
               think
               me
               too
               Lazy
               I
               shall
               make
               one
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               I
               do
               not
               think
               the
               greater
               part
               of
               the
               condemned
               Prisoners
               will
               ever
               fully
               Confess
               :
               For
               which
               Conjecture
               I
               have
               two
               grounds
               ,
               viz.
               That
               they
               are
               neither
               Ignorant
               nor
               Melancholick
               ;
               but
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               some
               of
               them
               would
               seem
               to
               have
               been
               once
               enlightned
               before
               they
               fell
               away
               ,
               so
               that
               if
               this
               be
               a
               Sin
               unto
               Death
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               appearance
               that
               they
               will
               glorify
               God
               by
               Confession
               .
            
             
               Several
               of
               them
               are
               persons
               of
               singular
               Knowledge
               and
               Acuteness
               beyond
               the
               common
               level
               of
               their
               Station
               :
               Particularly
               
                 Margaret
                 Lang
              
               did
               make
               Harangues
               in
               her
               own
               defence
               ,
               which
               neither
               Divine
               nor
               Lawyer
               could
               well
               out-do
               :
               Yet
               I
               thought
               that
               when
               they
               sp●…ke
               in
               a
               matte●…
               of
               any
               concern
               ,
               their
               Eyes
               stood
               Squint
               and
               Fixed
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               been
               turning
               their
               Ears
               and
               attending
               to
               some
               invisible
               Dictator
               .
               Their
               answers
               to
               the
               trying
               Questions
               put
               to
               them
               ,
               were
               Surprisingly
               subtile
               and
               Cautious
               :
               Tho
               indeed
               ,
               by
               the
               Indu●…ry
               of
               some
               of
               the
               Judges
               and
               Lawyers
               ,
               they
               were
               sometimes
               catch'd
               in
               Lyes
               ,
               Prevarications
               ,
               and
               Contradictions
               ;
               which
               might
               have
               proceeded
               either
               from
               Natural
               or
               perternatural
               Causes
               .
               Some
               of
               them
               were
               esteemed
               in
               the
               Country
               to
               be
               very
               Sagacious
               and
               Exact
               in
               their
               Bussiness
               :
               
                 Margaret
                 Lang
              
               having
               been
               a
               noted
               Midwife
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               the
               Lindsays
               having
               acquired
               a
               considerable
               Fortune
               by
               his
               Tillage
               and
               Trade
               :
               Yet
               it
               was
               observed
               ,
               that
               there
               did
               commonly
               break
               out
               in
               their
               Hypocritical
               way
               of
               Living
               ,
               something
               Odd
               either
               of
               Iniquity
               or
               Affectation
               ;
               and
               Lindsay
               did
               cunningly
               enough
               get
               off
               from
               the
               Sheriff
               when
               he
               was
               formerly
               accused
               in
               1687.
               
            
             
               Melancholy
               persons
               are
               lovers
               of
               Solitude
               ;
               Witches
               of
               Society
               ,
               and
               Feasts
               :
               Those
               are
               commonly
               Pale
               and
               Heavy
               ;
               many
               of
               these
               Corpulent
               and
               ●…oluptuous
               Witches
               are
               Hard
               to
               Confess
               as
               knowing
               their
               Guilt
               ;
               The
               Melancholy
               delight
               to
               discover
               their
               horridest
               Damps
               ,
               because
               they
               think
               them
               no
               Crime
               :
               The
               Contessions
               of
               the
               One
               are
               every
               where
               Uniform
               ;
               the
               others
               Phantasms
               are
               as
               various
               as
               their
               Humours
               .
               Finally
               ,
               Witches
               teach
               their
               Trade
               ;
               whereas
               Conceits
               would
               Dye
               with
               the
               Melancholy
               ;
               and
               can
               no
               more
               be
               conveyed
               by
               them
               to
               others
               then
               the
               Humour
               which
               is
               the
               Specifick
               cause
               thereof
               .
               As
               these
               distinguishing
               Characters
               do
               
               hold
               in
               the
               General
               ,
               so
               in
               this
               particular
               Case
               there
               are
               several
               others
               :
               Such
               as
               ,
               most
               of
               the
               Prisoners
               were
               of
               Middle-age
               ,
               one
               of
               them
               not
               much
               above
               Twenty
               ;
               and
               the
               first
               Confessants
               are
               known
               to
               be
               Young
               :
               So
               that
               Dotage
               or
               Melancholly
               are
               the
               less
               to
               be
               suspected
               ;
               yea
               was
               morally
               impossible
               in
               many
               of
               their
               Cases
               .
               For
               the
               Facts
               which
               the
               Confessants
               had
               formerly
               declared
               before
               the
               Commissioners
               for
               Enquiry
               ,
               were
               sworn
               to
               by
               other
               unexceptionable
               Witnesses
               before
               the
               Commissioners
               for
               the
               Trial
               ;
               and
               their
               Circumstances
               were
               such
               ,
               that
               one
               of
               'em
               could
               not
               know
               what
               was
               to
               be
               deponded
               by
               the
               other
               :
               As
               it
               's
               already
               manifest
               ,
               that
               the
               real
               Effects
               in
               several
               passages
               of
               Bargarrans
               Daughter
               were
               not
               possibly
               producible
               by
               any
               Imagination
               or
               Humour
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               special
               in
               this
               Case
               ,
               tha●…
               neither
               the
               Prisoners
               nor
               Confessants
               were
               Distempered
               by
               being
               kept
               from
               Sleep
               ,
               Tortured
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               ,
               which
               were
               too
               usual
               in
               former
               times
               ;
               but
               all
               the
               Measures
               were
               strictly
               observed
               ,
               that
               are
               requisits
               to
               a
               truly
               Impartial
               Judgment
               .
            
             
               I
               needed
               not
               insert
               the
               Copies
               of
               the
               Depositions
               themselves
               :
               Because
               it
               is
               not
               deny'd
               that
               they
               are
               such
               as
               represented
               in
               the
               Pleadings
               ;
               the
               chief
               question
               being
               about
               the
               Legality
               of
               the
               last
               Deponents
               .
               Nor
               is
               there
               any
               need
               to
               insert
               the
               Defendants
               part
               of
               the
               Debate
               ,
               seperately
               by
               it self
               ;
               in
               respect
               that
               it
               is
               faithfully
               repeated
               or
               implied
               in
               what
               you
               have
               here
               sent
               you
               .
            
             
               Upon
               the
               whole
               I
               do
               believe
               ;
               that
               there
               is
               scarcely
               a
               more
               remarkable
               Providence
               of
               this
               Nature
               to
               be
               found
               in
               any
               true
               History
               ;
               nor
               was
               there
               ever
               a
               more
               exact
               Caution
               in
               any
               enquiry
               or
               Trial
               of
               this
               kind
               :
               A
               more
               clear
               Probation
               ,
               without
               Confession
               of
               the
               Prisoners
               themselves
               ,
               or
               ,
               a
               more
               just
               Sentence
               ,
               putting
               together
               all
               Circumstances
               ,
               upon
               Record
               .
            
             
               I
               am
               ,
               what
               you
               have
               made
               me
               ,
            
             
               
                 Yours
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .